HIT-187 Cindros Island
By F.E. Campbell


CHAPTER ONE - The Jansen Reformatory for Women

I was a wild thing. Captured and caged and now on my way to the zoo. And from then on 
would observe my brief glimpses of Life through iron bars or wire mesh. At the moment it was
wire mesh between me and the two male drivers of the vehicle taking me to prison.

There were no handles on the door.

For the hundredth I looked in disbelief I look at metal clad wrists held against a navel by a 
chain around my waist. I had been handcuffed many times since my original arrest, but the 
wincing cringe I felt each time as the ratchets clicked tight in their unholy message of 
impotentness was a vivid now as on that first time.

I am Ava Noyes, twenty-six years of and sentenced to imprisonment for life. I am also 
innocent.

I an not alone. My companion is a younger girl who weeps in a continual dry sobbing.

From time to time she sobs out the how and the why of her story but I do not speak of 
mine. What would be the use, I am sentenced!

Our feet are chained with what our guards refer to as “leg irons.” If it were . not so 
threatening and so final I could laugh at this imposition of almost medieval restraints upon a 
girl who either guard could handle easily no matter how she fought. I think it is part of our 
punishment and I expect those who impose our chains experience an erotic pleasure as they 
weld them upon our flesh.

Those first times in public were bitterly shaming to a girl who had known only luxury. My 
journeys from the car to the courtroom were flanked by my guards who steadied my pinioned
arms when I stubbled on the steps because my feet were chained, and were the most 
humiliating of my life. Upon reaching the courtroom my hands and feet were released for the 
brief freedom in which my fate was sealed. The return to the car and jail cell were hobbled by 
the chains again.

My only interest now in this traveling cage is the distraught maiden who’s slenderness 
seems far too feminine for her weight of chains. Surely a pair of handcuffs would have been 
enough for either of us. In tones of hopelessness, she voices her conviction she will die behind
the stones and bars of prison, and I believe every word of it because I feel the same. From 
time to time both of us tug against our shackled wrists and kick against the scrubbing length 
of links between the steel bands locked upon our ankles. I consider screaming hysteria but our
guards would ignore us. They make their living from this transport of chained girls to prison. 
They are probably bored with the whole thing and accustomed to female revolt against 
unkind fate.

The big sign says we are entering the Janssen State Reformatory for Women, and I wonder
cynically why they bother to reform when they will never set us free. This place is a prison!

There is additional shame as we are invited to hop from our wheeled prison to the ground.

Because the chain between our ankles is too short to allow an ordinary step. We hop to 
land awkwardly. We are invited to proceed inside by a guard who addresses us sardonically as 
“You ladies.” We shuffle within the awful door to be greeted by the smell of disinfectant and 
the cheerful voice of a female guard who does not have to live here, “Welcome to Janssen.”

After a barred door has clanged shut behind our backs we are relieved of metal bondage 
and that rises spirits a bit. But then comes the paperwork, the fingerprinting and the bath in a 
concrete enclosure under the watchful eye of a female guard. We are powdered with a 
disinfectant. Then there is a doctor who is mainly concerned with spreading apart our sex to 
peer inside. She pronounces us healthy and we move on.

My heart-broken companion now come to a parting of our ways, she through one door 
and I through another. I clutch the towel which is my only covering as I am led through 
corridors and down steps, finally coming to a cell and an iron door which is open and waiting. 
My arms are gabbed and my wrists handcuffed. I am thrust inside and hear the door clank 
shut behind me. The guard departs without a word. I stand in amazement with my towel over 
one arm and a pair of handcuffed wrists. There is something wrong!

There had been something wrong from the beginning, right from the abrupt and brutally 
shaming arrest, to the massive amount of irrefutable evidence against me, all of it false.

But there is a power and authority enough to defeat my friends, family, and a team of 
expensive lawyers who probably could have secured my release had I been guilty, but who 
were as baffled as I by an unseen force determined to make me prisoner for life.

Now, in this cell, the presence of evil was something I could almost feel. But apart from my
imaginings, there was the fact that I was naked and handcuffed. Female prisoners are not kept
naked and handcuffed in any prison I’ve ever heard of. Something was terribly wrong!

The wash bowl, the toilet and the cot were my sole furnishing. I sat on the cot and draped 
the towel across my lap. The cell had three stone walls with the forth wall made of the bars. 
Disgustedly I got up and shook the barred door as if to reassure myself of real imprisonment. 
When a girl’s hands are cuffed in front they bother her little. I returned to my cot and the silly 
modest of the towel across my lap. Impatiently I threw it aside to sit in stark nakedness. Once 
again I longed to scream.

I was pretty sure I was the only inmate of this short passageway. There were three other 
cells but I had seen no one in them. I was isolated! From that realization I considered my 
handcuffed wrists, surely they meant something. But above all I had to consider my 
nakedness, the towel was too small to bother with. But nakedness did not go along with stone
walls and iron bars for a girl sentenced to life imprisonment, at least not in any legal system I 
was aware of. And there was the false evidence by which I had been convicted.

Nakedness meant SEX!

I waited for something to happen and became increasingly aware of myself with bare 
breasts and open sex. My hands kept dropping to my sex to cover that area. But there was 
also the temptation to use those fingers to find some relief and a few moments away from this
place. I thrust the thought angrily aside to wonder bitterly how long it would be before a man 
appeared to claim my body. Surely that’s what I was being kept naked for.

It seemed ages before the wardens showed up with an apple, a slice of brown bread, a tin 
cup half filled with black coffee. When I gazed at it in disgust, she cheerfully suggested, “You 
don’t have to eat it, honey.”

“Isn’t there some sort of uniform or tunic I’m suppose to be wearing?” I asked indignantly.

“No tunic for you, sweetheart, the book says you stay the way you is.”

“Imprisoned naked?” I exclaimed. “I’ve never heard of such a thing. You can’t do it, you 
can’t!”

“We can and we will, sweetheart. The book says you gotta be naked so that’s the way you’ll
be. Don’t worry, we’ll keep you warm.”

“And what about my handcuffs? It can’t be legal to keep me handcuffed.”

“If you don’t like them the way they is, honey, I can allus put ‘em behind your back.”

“You wouldn’t!”

“Try me.”

I stood there, my breasts heaving, my courage wilting in the face of my jailer’s cheerful 
insistence on the way things were. She now took me a step further into degradation.

“You’re suppose to hang that towel neatly on that bar there. Having it lay around like that 
will cost you five.”

“Five … five what?”

“Licks with the quirt on your ass, honey. You want them now?”

For the first time I became aware of the ugly thing hanging from her belt. A braided 
handled and a couple of wicked looking thongs. She removed it from the belt to play with it 
now. Then she gave what was probably good advice, “Yo’ bend over to touch your toes when 
you get them. Miss Noyes. Don’t suppose you’ll do that this time. That means I whip your legs 
or any other piece that’s handy. Be a hell of a lot better if Yo’ bend down.”

“You have to be kidding!”

Her answer was a swift slash across my calves. I yelped and did a silly little dance during 
which I received another cut across my back. Instinctively I backed against the wall to cover 
my breasts as best I could with chained hands and stare stupidly as a third stroke bit my belly 
and number four burned the front of my thighs. With an inarticulate cry of despair I turned 
and bent down to touch my toes and get the fifth squarely across the place where I sit down. 
All frve had hurt like fury and continued to burn while I straightened up.

“I’ll report this to the authorities.” I affirmed, forgetting who and what I was. “What you’ve 
just done to me is outrageous.”

“That’s right, honey, you do that. You want I should take this stuff away or you gonna eat 
it?”

“I’ll eat it. But at least tell me why I have to be handcuffed. Surely there’s a reason.”

“Because the book says so, honey, that’s the reason. Shut up about it unless you want 
them behind your back. Believe me, that’s real awkward for a gal.”

The barred door clanged and my guard disappeared to leave me staring at the tray. It was 
about as unappetizing as it could get but I drank the coffee and nibbled at the rest until, to 
my surprise, it had all gone. Prudently I washed off the tray and pushed it back out into the 
passage through the bars I wanted no repeat of that treatment with the quirt. I looked at the 
towel now draped across the plastic bar provided, seeing it as a banner of surrender.

Then I looked at the weals left on my skin by that quirt.

That was my first day in the Janssen Reformatory for Women. I cried a lot that night, 
feeling about as low as I had ever felt in my life, and fearful to sleep because of nightmare 
dreams. Day two was a repetition of day one, even to a second marking of my skin.

“You ready to bend down and touch Yo’ toes, Miss Noyes?” the question was casual.

“But why? What have I done?”

“You ain’t done nothing, Miss Noyes, you’re a real charming young lady. But get them 
hands down and touch those toes right quick or you’ll be in trouble.”

“You mean I get whipped even if I haven’t done anything’?”

“Thai’s right. Get with it.”

I got with it. When a girl is naked and handcuffed and locked in a cell, she has little choice 
in anything. I did consider running back and forth across the cell to make a hard target.

But common sense told me that would be silly and probably just as painful. Instead I said 
meekly, “Please don’t hit me too hard,” before assuming the shameful pose.

The pain was pretty bad. I wanted to stay bent over like that for the whole five but I just 
couldn’t. Alter the second stroke I was jerking up after each siroke. But I returned to the bent 
over position as soon as I had recovered from the instinctual reaction. By number five I was 
gasping and leaned against the wall to cover my face with my hands to hide the tears. By the 
time I recovered I was alone.

Thus it was day after day and night after night. In each twenty-four hours I renewed my 
acquaintance with the quirt. It was always five strokes which left my bottom increasingly 
marked up and my courage diminished. After a week I no longer protested but meekly bent 
over to accept the cruel lash on my bottom. When told to say thank for the gift of pain, I did 
so without demur. On the eighth day there was a change.

“You’ll be getting a visit, honey,” my jailer informed me after my whipping. “The Super 
wants a word with you and you’d best behave. She’ll sit on the cot and you’ll stand to answer 
her questions. Don’t be sulky or you’ll be sorry. You have to wear these.”

Once more I felt things slipping away from beneath me. I gazed at the leg irons in 
disbelief. “Why do I have to have my feet chained? I can’t possibly run away.”

My warden snickered. “Let’s say it’s to stop you kicking the Super when she isn’t looking.

Anyway it’s her orders so there’s no use you making a fuss. Stand still.”

I looked down at the chaining of my feet. My bottom was still scolded and my hands still 
joined. I had to wonder what other inflictions I would have to endure here.

“You’ll be respectful and call her, ‘Ma’am’. Maybe she’ll help you out with some of those 
questions you’re always asking. Be a good girl.”

The bands around my ankles and the chain between was an ancient enemy of women.

But if they gained me knowledge, I would gladly wear them.

The Super, when she came, proved crisply efficient with a touch of higher education. I 
stood obediently to give her free access to my cot. Sitting down she surveyed me from top to 
toe as if considering purchase. “You are being well treated. Miss Noyes?”

“No.”

“I expect the quirt distresses you?”

“Of course it does. And being naked, and handcuffed, and this whole thing!”

It was a pleasant smile and an intelligent nod. “Yes, of course, this is understood. I’m sure 
you are not enjoying life at Janssen. But then you weren’t intended to.” Again the smile.

“You’re a very splendid girl. Miss Noyes, and you’re getting very special treatment. Tell me, 
dear, has this cell and what has taken place were brought about some humility?

Awareness of a power beyond yourself?”

“Of course I’ve been humiliated,” I said hotly. “I’m ashamed at how humble I’ve had to be.

Look at me now, standing in front of you like a small child.”

“It’s the influence of the quirt, dear. The quirt, applied to bare skin, has a profound 
influence on a girl. It is a shortcut to her education.”

“You mean educational conditioning? I think I’m being conditioned.” I snorted. “If you told 
me to bend over right now and touch my toes I would do it without a question.”

“I’m sure there are other things. Miss Noyes.”

“I expect there are but I don’t want to know about them. Please, Ma’am, tell me something
to stop me going crazy.”

“I am pleased with you, Ava. You’ve shown yourself a sensible girl. I’ll interview you again 
in about a week, during which time you will remain here exactly as you are and be quirted 
daily.” She got up, kissed my surprised forehead, and went her way. The door clanged shut.

The leg irons didn’t bother me much, I wasn’t going anywhere anyway. Sometimes I forgot
about them and almost tripped but it’s amazing what a girl can get used to. But I suppose 
that was why I was compelled to wear them, I was being humbled. My daily session with the 
quirt became predictable.

“Please don’t whip me so hard, you don’t have to. It hurts.”

“Don’t you tell me how you get whipped, sweetheart. I’ll whip your ass anyway I please.

Get yourself over and down.”

It was always demeaning and inc-lined me to lay upon my belly at night and not sit down.

Five strokes are something that a girl can survive. But repeated day after day after day, 
they become a constantly burning wound which never heals. When I spoke of the possibility 
of grievous injury if such punishment were continued, my suggestion was ignored. The hope 
of another interview with the Super was my only hope.

The day finally came. That was the first day I was not whipped. Still handcuffed and 
leg-ironed, I was marched with hobbled steps a seemingly distance, passing endless curious 
eyes to the Super’s office. I gathered Miss Enid Mayhew was distinctly big time. The Super was
there behind her desk. When we were alone she locked the door and used her phone to 
inform someone that we were not to be disturbed. She then gave me her full attention, along 
with the damndest shock of my life.

“We both know you’re here because you’ve been framed, Ava,” she said as if anxious to 
get the preliminaries done with. “You were falsely convicted and sentenced and placed in my 
care for a reason. I imagine you’ve already guessed that much.” She looked at me searchingly. 
“You’re a rich girl, I believe, and have always lived in luxury and with considerable authority. 
Your present condition must be damned painful for you.”

“It is.”

“Tell me something of your previous life.”

I was so damned glad to talk to a rationale human being the words tumbled out of my 
mouth. Miss Mayhew gave me her full attention. “I suppose we could apply that Victorian 
cliche to you, Ava,” she said. “You’re a perfect example of pride brought low. From what 
you’ve just told me I gather you were, at times, a haughty bitch.”

“Yes, I was. But I’d be the same again if I escaped from this place. I girl with money and 
power may as well use it.”

“That wasn’t the right answer, Ava.”

“I’m sorry. I know you’re being kind so I’ll try and curb my tongue. If you want to humble 
me beyond the humility of these chains I wear, I’m willing to kneel.”

The silence told me I was not doing well. I cursed the anger churning inside me which 
provoked these barbs of which Miss Enid Mayhew disapproved. I tried to mend my fences.

“I’m afraid I offended you and I’m sorry. I really am sorry. If you want ine to bend over and 
touch my toes, I’ll try not to make a sound except to say thank you at the end.”

Enid Mayhew laughed at my humility. “Very well, Ava, I’ll take you up on it. Bend over 
properly and keep your knees straight while I use a cane on your rebellious bum, it will be a 
nice change from the Betty Prout’s quirt.”

I wondered if I had fallen into a trap. It had seemed half way rational to be whipped in my 
cell but this was something else to take me down the road to humiliation. I bend and touched 
my toes.

I have to admit that neither girl punished me in anger. Once I had conditioned myself to 
the bending over process, the strokes that cut my skin were more acceptable. The Super’s 
cane was a quite different agony from the quirt but possessed an equal power to diminish 
whatever ego I had left. With seat blazing like a furnace, I stood up and said the “Thank you. 
Miss Mayhew,” with as little tremor as I could.

Miss Mayhew said, “You are quite welcome. Miss Noyes,” and we were back at square one.

It took me a minute or two to get the pain under control and look interested in what she 
had summoned me to hear.

“Returning to the matter of your conviction and sentencing, you and I can drop pretense.

We are adults and know you did not commit that crime. I’m sure you have sensed a power 
behind the scenes.”

I wracked my memory for names, for hatreds bad enough to cause some man or woman 
to put we where I was. But I had to ask, “I can’t place a name on this power, who is it?”

“I’m not at liberty to give that name, Ava. But I am authorized to make an offer when I 
consider you humility good enough to met the test.” Enid Mayhew shrugged and made a 
motion with her hands to cause my heart to sink. “You are not at that point yet. Close but with
still a way to go. When I deem you properly trained I can offer you the opportunity to accept 
transfer to a distant place far from this prison. And far from help. It is a place of sunshine and 
sometimes laugher and infinitely preferable to the cell downstairs. What would you say to 
such an offer?”

“I’d take it. Anything has to be better than Janssen.”

“Not necessary, dear. The sunshine and laughter may come with pain. I don’t want you to 
leave under disillusions.”

“Can’t you tell me more so I can make a sensible decision?”

“That’s about it, dear.”

I wanted to get out of Janssen so bad it hurt. Who ever had it in for me must surely be 
better than life in chains and being whipped each day. I said so and asked in all humility what I
must do to win this prize.

“It is a brutal test, Ava, my dear.” Miss Mayhew’s voice was warm with sympathy. “You will 
be demeaned and abased in ways I do not wish to know or speak of. Betty Prout will be your 
mentor. And you may do her bidding or not as you wish. If you do not, your life here will 
continue as it is. I refuse to dictate your decision.”

That was the bitterest night of my imprisonment. My bottom hurt, my cuffed hands hurt, 
and the leg irons scrubbing each step I took seemed to weigh a ton. But Betty Prout was 
cheerful. “You won’t like what you’ll have to do, sweetheart. But you should take my advise 
and get out of here, it’s the only way you ever will. Believe me, I know.”

“All right, what do I have to do?”

Betty Prout’s grin was a memory of other girls and other times. I had little doubt Janssen 
had conditioned other girls besides myself. “You’ll be getting visitors all through the day, Miss 
Noyes, and to make the grade you’re going to have to be nice to them. Whatever they want 
you’ll have to do with a smile. You’ll greet each of them on your knees and offer them a whip 
I’m going to leave with you, and ask as sweetly as you can for them to whip you on places 
other than your bottom, your bottom’s had enough for now. Don’t forget,”

she said with a wink, “up between your legs and across your breasts. I’ll leave a bit of cord, 
too, so they can tie you to the bars if they want. But it won’t be just whipping, they’ll all think 
of interesting things. I’m sorry about this, dear, but it’s what the book says so it has to be that 
way.”

My warden kissed me before she left and this made me more apprehensive than ever. If 
Betty Prout felt that sympathetic then I must surely be in for a bad time. I looked to the whip 
tossed carelessly on the floor and the length of cord also left. I shuttered.

A short time later another warden like Betty came in, irritated looking from the 
interruption of her day. I decided I had better do it right and so got to my knees. As she 
unlocked the door I held out the beastly whip and asked for her to use it on me, I didn’t 
specify where because I was pretty sure she would know all the places.

“Kiss my feet” She wasted no time.

Betty hadn’t mentioned it and I hadn’t thought of it but it was an obvious humiliation to 
inflict. Not much pride can be left after an act like that. Obediently I leaned over and kissed 
the shoes of stern authority and was forced to suppress a giggled at such an absurdity.

When the woman raised her skirt my giggled died. I suppose I should have guessed.

The hairy sex I was now forced to view quite simply stunk. Did this woman ever bath? It 
was also remarkably lacking in visual appeal. I closed my eyes and kissed it tenderly. How 
much more humble can a girl get?

My visitor scorned the whip I held and took a riding crop from her waist. “Hold out your 
hand, honey.”

I extended my bare arm and opened a palm in a disbelief this was really happening.

Children had once been caned on their hands in school but I had never heard of it being 
done to an adult girl. I had little time to wonder how much it hurt when the air was cut with 
the precision of a knife to plant the crop squarely across my extended palm. The pain was so 
bloody awful that I forgot everything to tuck my hand under an armpit and hug it. I heard 
myself making small whimpering sounds but the voice of command had no time for such 
weakness. “Now your other hand. Stop your sniveling and be quick about it.”

“I willed myself to obey and, when the scolding fire had burned my hand, became-a 
pathetic package of female misery. By the time I had stopped gasping and moaning I was 
once again alone.

I did not bother raising but continued to kneel on the floor. I had thought of the whipping
of one’s palms as a children’s punishment but this was so bloody awful I didn’t know how 
children could ever have endured it. Unhappily I wondered what I would have done if the 
woman has wanted more than two.

My next visitor was a man. I had long since guessed this coming of the male as inevitable 
part of my imprisonment. He was a cheerful type, possibly a gatekeeper or gardener, who 
greeted my warming and accepted the whip with a casual, “When I get around to it, honey,” 
then sat on my cot to extend his legs. ‘Take off them boots, Miss Noyes, and worship my feet,”
he leered happily.

I pondered the meaning of “worship” as I unlaced his boots, drew them from his feet and 
did the same for his socks. The smell was bad but not as bad as I had expected. Lamely I had 
to ask, “Please, sir, what do you mean by worship?”

“Suck my toes, clean ‘em good. Get your tongue deep between them. Go to it, honey.”

I supposed there were worse things a girl might have to do but his was shame indeed! But 
I had determined to endure this beastly game for as long as I could. I bent my head as I lifted 
the object of my supposed adoration to begin what most girls would rather die than do. I 
engulfed his big toe in my mouth. Without stopping to think, I began lustily to suck.

“No spiting, honey, swallow as you go.” A light flick with the whip across my bare shoulder
accented this remark. There were ten toes and I was not allowed to lightly pass over a single 
one. I soon realized my visitor was deriving some sort of sexual pleasure from the suction and 
the laving of my tongue. From the start I had been bitterly conscious of the similarity of this 
act I now performed to another service this man might still demand. I had never performed 
either function for the male in my life. But if someone sought my degradation, how obvious a 
means that would be.

My day was filled with surprised. By the time I had replaced the socks and boots, I was 
primed for such fresh horror. I got my head patted and was told, “You done a real good job, 
dear. Wouldn’t mind taking you home.” He gave me back the whip and went away.

I got up and shuffled my chained steps to the wash basin where I rinsed out my mouth 
again and again.

Number three was a girl who probably belong in the kitchen. She was embarrassed but 
determined to make the most of a wonderful opportunity and whipped my back in an 
experimental sort of way without pleasure. She then removed her clothes and stretched out 
upon the cot. “Suck my tits. Miss Noyes, don’t stop until I tell you.” Her voice was lush with 
lust.

A lot of girls do this sort of thing and get a charge out of it. I had never indulged but 
supposed there were worse things this girl could ask for. I knelt beside the cot and had 
trouble disposing of joined hands. I could have performed all these tasks a lot more easily if 
not handcuffed. But my handcuffs were a fact of life and my visitors could just damned well 
put up with them. I had to.

I leaned over and took a youthful nipple in my mouth. I went from breast to breast as the 
nipples rose and hardened in remarkable response, and it was not long before I realized the 
gasping nudity upon my cot was coming to orgasm. There was something disgusting about 
this physical act between two girls in a prison cell but I dared not stop. The girl suddenly burst
into violent spasms of joy while muttering, “Don’t you dare stop!” I did not stop.

To do as I was doing proved strangely wearing to lips and tongue. I was thankful when she
said I could stop. Standing up, my youthful visitor took advantage of my kneeling posture to 
thrust my head between her thighs and clamp my neck. I suppose I could have fought but the 
thighs held my neck with remarkable efficiency. I waited in awful suspense.

It began with a playful flicking of the leather thong down between the cleft of my bottom.

The cane and the quirt had not reached in there so this was something new. I winced with 
every clever little snap but the girl who clamped my neck was only playing. I was suddenly 
shocked as her leather bit across the exposed sole of my left foot, rapidly followed by a blow 
to the right. The pain drove me to struggling but I was shocked to discover how helpless I was
between those tender thighs. I couldn’t do a thing.

I pushed one foot back to avoid the lash only to find the leather falling on my other foot.

She laughed, “You can’t move them, I’ve got you! I’ve got you good.”

She had me for sure. My cuffed hands helped me not at all as I kneeled on legs and hands.
I could do nothing except suffer the lash which found my upturned soles. When my visitor had
me in a dither of pain and frustration and in tears, she suddenly released the pressure and let 
me go. She seemed truly grateful for the pleasure I had given. “That was real fun, Miss Noyes, 
and I sure do hope they keep you here a long, long time so we can do it again.” She flitted 
blithely from the cell and locked me in. Now I had hurts hands and hurt feet and wondered 
what could be next.

The day of humiliations came to a close without my being raped or my body being 
violated by anything other than those instruments designed to cause it pain. By the end of the
day I was saturated in disgust but also knew a seething elation the fresh weals upon my skin 
could not diminish. Betty Prout said I’d done “damned good.” I felt a heroine and actually 
managed to sleep.

“There’s no need to kneel, Ava,” Enid Mayhew said the following morning in her office. “I 
have nothing but good reports of you and I’m sure you knelt out of habit, a very good habit, 
let me say. Sit across the desk from me as if we were equals.”

The kindness made me blush. I felt a child as I arranged myself beneath a pair of shrew 
grey eyes. My heart was beating almost painfully. “The reports on you were good, Ava.

How did you find the day?”

“Disgusting!”

“It was suppose to be. You found the sexual aspects more difficult than the whip?”

“They left me wanting a bath.”

Miss Mayhew nodded as if she knew. “I take it, Ava, you really do want OUT?”

“I want out so bad it hurts. But can’t you tell me something of where I’m going?”

“I’ve told you I can’t. You’ll have to take it on trust. Unless,” she drew the word out, “you 
prefer the chains and cell?”

I blushed again as I asked, “They told me I have to address you always as “Ma’am,” but I 
think I’ve been forgetting. Must I call you that?”

Miss Mayhew waved that away. “I’m not that fond of that term myself. Anyway, Ava, I’ve 
made the agreements. Betty Prout will take you now and give you a bath before presenting 
you to the doctor. From now on it is quick and easy and you need never look back. Okay?”

“Of course it’s okay. But I’m wondering about the whip marks. Will they matter?”

Enid Mayhew laughed. “Where them with pride, dear girl.”

She pressed a button on her desk and Betty Prout came.

As I was led away no mention was made of unlocking my handcuffs or leg irons. I was still 
very much a prisoner. Enid Mayhew kissed me with some affection and I had to wonder what 
she knew that I did not. My bath was the usual regulation thing in a concrete chamber. The 
nurse looked at me in the same impersonal manner as before and told me to sit down and 
give her my arm. She rubbed briskly with a cotton ball as Betty Prout took my other hand and 
said a hasty goodbye. Before I could realize what was happening the hypodermic needle 
made it’s plunge into my arm. And that was the end of my life in the Janssen Reformatory for 
Woman.

I was still in chains.





CHAPTER TWO - Captive of Cindros


It’s name was . An American in World War II had facetiously called it Sandy Hook, which was 
particularly appropriate since those portions of it which were not bare rock were sand.

And since it wasn’t close to anywhere that matter, no one bothered with it but left it to 
soak in the sun in contended isolation. During the last few years someone had built a villa. The
wall was high and of considerable length making a half circle from sea to sea to surround the 
villa which nested in the only ferule valley the island could boast, along with the only practical 
harbor in an inlet from the sea. Along with the villa and wall, had acquired a number of 
unwilling inhabitants.

The rock and sand of Cindros covered little more than twenty acres. The island had been 
content to sleep in the sun, rarely disturbed by the passage of man. Then men came and 
erected the villa. Yet the villa seemed to become a part of . It’s whitewashed walls blended in 
with the barren landscape and white sands. Those who lived inside seemed inc-lined to do 
little to change Cindros’ quite serenity.

On the day in which this story is concerned, a helicopter landed on a flattened area of rock
and a naked girl was lifted tenderly to be placed upon the sand. The helicopter departed in a 
hurry as if the sleeping nude carried the plague.

Ava Noyes blinked her way back into conscious shortly after that. The sun had warmed her
skin and the gentle sea breeze had caressed her skin. They combined to induce a gentle sense
of well-being in the girl. She looked around but made no sense of her location. There had 
been the harsh, cold walls of the Janssen Reformatory. Now there was the sun and blue sky 
and deep blue Aegean Sea. Even the sand and the rocks were a delight after stone and iron 
bars. Ava took a deep breath and wondered if she had died an gone to heaven. But this 
fanciful notion was destroyed when she moved her foot and looked down to find leg irons 
connecting her ankles. But they were not the kind of leg irons Ava was accustomed to from 
Janssen’s, these were not from the inventory of a police department or prison. These were 
shining bands and links of considerable dimension, each ankle being encircled by a two inch 
band and the two of them joined by a considerable length of chain. So much chain as to cause
Ava to wonder over what at first had seem unusual freedom. Cautiously she stood. She was 
grateful there was no sign of handcuffs.

Ava could not deny joy. If she ignored fettered feet, she was gloriously free, a child of 
sunlight and the beautiful Aegean she could see beyond the dunes. The nightmare of weeks 
spent in a Janssen cell faded in the light of the sun. The naked girl reached high and spread 
her arms just to prove her wrists were no longer shackled. Turning in the other direction, she 
could catch a glimpse of a wall, distant and ill-defined. Since she could not stand were she was
all day she must chose to go towards the sea or towards the only man-made object in sight, 
which might mean humans. Remembering Enid Mayhew, Ava was forced to believe there must
be some purpose in placing her on this sun-drenched isle.

Her mind did not want to believe, but that shining shackle upon her feet told her she was 
still someone’s prisoner. She started towards the wall. The chain swirled and made clinking 
sounds on rocks and dragged in the sandy areas, dragging at her ankles. Onward she plodded
toward her fate.

They were three remarkably lovely nudes asleep in the shade of a rock. Traces of sand 
clung to moist golden skin. A closer glance showed Ava that their ankles were chained as were
hers.

Triple nakedness came awake as if by instinct to sit awake and survey their visitor without 
surprise.

“We heard the helicopter,” said one as if explaining everything. “We knew you’d be around
sooner or later.”

We wanted to be the first to say hello,” said another.

We can’t walk the way we would like to and can’t run at all. I’ve afraid we got tired and 
went to sleep,” said the third.

Ava watched disbelievingly as the three maidens stood erect to brush away the sand 
clinging to their bodies. They were extraordinarily beautiful and moved with a grace that 
ignored their chains.

“You’re Ava Noyes, we’ve been told about you.” They smiled brightly in greeting. “It’s a 
strange feeling at first, we know all about it. We’ve all taken the Janssen route. It’s a clever way
Sheba has of whisking us out of the world without questions. Welcome to .”

Ava was surprised at how few questions she wanted to ask, being contended to bask in 
the sun and sand, and somehow accept . Perhaps it was because it was so much better than 
what she had come from. But there was one overriding curiosity she could not contain. “Why 
are our feet chained?”

The three girls laughed easily. “There’s probably several reasons,” they explained easily.

“Sheba wants us chained, we have to be kept under control. But mostly it to keep us from 
swimming out to sea. She lets us walk about the island because there’s no place to hide.

But if you’ve ever tried swimming with chained feet….”

“But why would I do that?”

“To escape, of course, silly! We all want to escape because there isn’t a man on this island!”
They laughed gaily as if at a joke. “Sheba turns us all into lesbians but we don’t forget the men
we left behind. We’re always horny. Maybe it’s the sun.”

“Thea is pretty sure to show up looking for you, Ava. Be nice to her. Do whatever she says, 
even if you don’t like it. She’s a Prefect.”

In the presence of these laughing maidens it was hard to feel concern. Obviously there was
much to learn, but Ava felt sure it would reach her in an easy flow of consul and conversation 
from these three wise young women. All of them were undoubtedly of some sort but happy 
prisoners in a way the girls chained in the Janssen cells never could be.

She wondered if Enid Mayhew had known about when making the offer. Shyly, she 
inquired, “Can any of you tell me why I’ve been brought to this place?”

“You must have caught Sheba’s eye some place or some time. It’s that simple.” Idly, as 
though to accommodate her slower pace, the maidens led Ava towards the wall. But they had 
not gone far before a truly Amazonian figure came into view, a stalwart six-foot blonde, as 
cheerful as the girls themselves. Her badge of office consisted of a shoulder strap buckled 
tight between two breasts, huge and firm and very beautiful. Beauty seemed the keynote of .

“I knew you three would find her,” Thea said without concern. She turned to Ava, “You 
okay?”

“Yes, I’m okay, just puzzled about everything.”

“Don’t worry, things will be explained.” The voice turned sardonic. ‘These three wise 
women will brief you on everything. They think they know it all.”

“They’ve been very sweet.”

“It’s not an act, they really are that way.”

“Look, you three, you coming with us or doing something else?”

“We thought we’d bath in one of the pools down by the beach. If that’s okay?”

“Run along, I’ll look after Ava. And that reminds me … come here girl.”

The strap between the huge breasts was anchored to a belt. On one side held a tapered 
leather thong, and on the other side some loops of rope. “Turn around, Ava, cross your 
wrists.” It was a definite command.

Her wrists were bound with cord too thin for comfort. Ava considered whether she should 
have fought but such an act seemed silly in this place. Besides, fighting Thea was perhaps not 
a good idea….

The cord was something new and Ava wondered why Thea did not use handcuffs but 
thought it best not to ask. Another loop of rope circled her neck and was knotted to make her
subject to a leash. The three girls said their unconcerned goodbyes and went their way. The 
leash was tugged to signal Ava to walk.

“I’m walking slowly so you can get used to chained feet,” Thea said thoughtfully. “You’ll get
so they don’t bother you after a while, at least not all that much. But they stop you running 
and they stop you swimming. And, since there is only three of us Prefects against about 
twenty girls, we need some sort of restraint on you.”

“But why have you tied my hands?”

Thea laughed. “Call it an introductory package to let you know where you’re at and what 
you are. Cord is actually a lot better than handcuffs. There’s something personal about cord. 
The girl always thinks she can get loose if she tries hard enough so she’s always twisting and 
tugging. It amuses me to watch.”

Miss Ava Noyes felt enveloping her as in a transparent golden cloak of warmth and 
personal regard. A roped neck and corded wrists were so different from Janssen that she 
wanted to ask who wanted her captive but feared to ask. The name Sheba meant nothing.

Curiously she ventured, “The leash and the tying of my hands isn’t really to stop me 
escaping, is it? I couldn’t get off this island if I tried, even if I were totally free.”

“That’s right, dear.” The wall and the massive door Thea now unlocked were both 
impressive. “We punish naughty girls by locking them outside the wall for twenty-four hours. 
They’re always very well behaved when we let them back in.”

Suddenly there was greenery and the sound of running water, the sloop down the inlet 
and the sea was a pleasant vista and several naked girls were visible as gardeners going about
tasks. The villa blended in the scene, a mixture of styles yet still at home with the rock walls 
and gleaming sea. As they trod the path, they came to a sight that set Ava’s heart thudding.

The lovely nude was cruelly clamped against the tree by ropes so tight as to indent her 
skin and hold her motionless, her hands behind the trunk, her feet secured only by the 
regulation chain. The girl looked tired and dispirited, yet looked up eagerly at their approach, 
ignoring Ava, gazing instead at Thea. It was Thea who spoke.

“What the devil did you do, Jimminy?” the Prefect demanded without much concern.

“I have to be punished later on. Thea, darling, if it’s you who whips me, please go easy.”

“We never go easy, Jimminy, my sweet. You know that as well as I do. Don’t you want to 
welcome our new girl?”

“Oh, hi!” Jimminy directed a wry smile in Ava’s direction. “I’m sorry you caught me like this.

I’m afraid I can’t move much. I’m being punished for being sulky.”

The questions Ava would have loved to ask were cut short by the hand on her arm and a 
tug on the leash. Sight of the bound maiden sparked the thought that might just be another 
Janssen in the sun. But from all that had been said and from the gentle tugs at her neck, the 
whole thing seemed a game not to be taken seriously. Ava sensed power in the girl who had 
bounded her hands. And there had to be power in someone who could control an entire 
island. She entered Sheba’s dominion. It was like the cover of a science fiction paperback. 
There were steps up to a throne, on either side of which a chained and naked girl sat to eye 
the newcomer. The girls feet were joined as Ava’s were joined, their other restraint being a 
shinning metal collar upon their necks from which an ample chain trailed back into the stone. 
But it was the occupant of the throne who grabbed Ava’s attention, a woman remarkably 
similar to the Prefect Thea but even more female. She might as well have been naked for the 
ornate harness she wore instead of clothes did no more than accent her nudity. No female 
feature was covered but the belt held the usual wicked looking whip, a pair of handcuffs and 
some loops of cord. She stood at their approach to announce simply, “I am Sheba Midnight. 
Welcome to . Stand before me on the first step. Thea, you may go.”

Conscious of being the focus of attention, Ava was nevertheless stricken by a fact she had 
to voice. “But I’ve never seen you. We don’t know each other. I don’t understand.”

Sheba’s laugh bounced around the huge stone chamber, a voice as rich as her contours.

“It was at the party at the Consulate at Montange. You were surrounded by young men 
while I was surrounded by officialdom. But the moment I set eyes on you I knew you belonged
on , nowhere else.”

The bound maiden stammered, “You went to all that trouble to bring me here and make 
me your prisoner? I still don’t understand.”

“My departed husbands each left me enormous wealth. I use it to bring to reality my 
greatest desire. My greatest desire is beautiful girls. You, Miss Ava Noyes, are one more ruby 
in my crown.”

The latest captive of realized everything had been said. She could ask a hundred questions
and be no better informed than now. This lush and beautiful creature calling herself Sheba 
Midnight was the unseen power guiding her shackled steps to the little cell in Janssen for the 
breaking of her spirit and future delivery to this island. The cords around her wrists and noose 
around her neck had evidently planned for this moment when she stood before Sheba’s 
throne as a humble supplicant, the latest purchase of a very rich woman. She was about to ask
more when the superb nudity on the throne broke the erotic tableau by unlocking the collar 
of each girl and telling them to run along and behave themselves.

“They’re such darlings and I can’t resist that little scene you just witnessed,” Sheba 
confided. “I’ll have you chained there sometime, when there’s a reason. And there’s always a 
reason coming up. Step down on the floor, sweetheart, and I’ll take this rope from around 
your neck. The woman was immense without seeming to be huge at all. Her female attributes 
were such as to demand magnificence. Standing passively for the freeing of her neck, Ava 
Noyes felt dwarfed. These women could break a girl in two with one hand, and dispose of half 
a dozen chained maidens without pause for breath.

Sheba Midnight was six foot, four with breasts that might have launched a thousand ships 
as had Helen in ancient Troy. “No need to keep your hands tied, darling, here, let me untie 
them. I suppose you’ve just guessed they’re just a part of your welcome.” Sheba’s voice was 
rich with pleasure.

There had been a strange thrill when Thea had bound her wrists. The same thrill returned 
against as Ava stood erect, breasts out thrust, as Sheba tugged at knots and tossed the cords 
aside. Ava was then turned around and kissed with surprising gentleness on her forehead. “I’m
a cruel bitch, honey, but I love my girls, I love all of you terribly. When I sentence you to pain, 
you’ll simply have to write it off as a part of the price you owe the house. Come on, I’ll show 
you around.”

It was good to have arms and hands again. Despite the misgivings of unreality, Ava’s 
spirits rose as she swirled her leg iron chain in determination to keep abreast of this gorgeous 
creature. “I noticed your bottom, and a few other whip marks here and there,”

Sheba chuckled. “Janssen give you a bad time?”

“Yes, I hated every moment.”

“I’m sure you did. They’ve sent me a good product, I’m pleased with you. Janssen’s 
damned good at conditioning a girl. You’re docile and not the least bit abrasive. That’s what I 
want. You’ll get yourself into trouble here anyway, but that’s beside the point. I’ll set little traps
for you darlings, and when you fall into them I’ll watch you punished. Sorry, but that’s the way
of it.”

“While Thea was bring me here there was a girl. She was tied to a tree and seemed to think
she was going to be whipped?”

“Oh, that will be Jimminy. She’s a sweetheart but I am beginning to wonder about her 
innocence. She walks into my traps and I’m beginning to think she like being punished.

Some girls do, you know. When they get man-hungry, usually. I’m not sure it’s guilty 
conscious or some ugly thing the guy did to them when they were fret.” Sheba laughed.

“Any time you get so hungry for a man it hurts, honey, just you tell one of the Prefects and
they’ll whip it out of you. It’s a wonderful cure.”

They were interrupted by the clash of metallic chains. They turned to behold a shackled 
girl hurrying up, panting. “You’re wanted in the office, Sheba. Amsterdam is on the line.”

Sheba looked around without haste, her eye now focused on something about which Ava 
had intended to ask. It was a heavily iron barred cage about six foot square. The heavy door 
opened to Sheba’s master key and the two girls leaped to Sheba’s command. “In you go, the 
both of you. I’ll get back to you later.”

“More nonsense!” the words formed unsought in Ava’s mind as she watched Sheba’s 
receding back. A voice at her side brought her back.

“My name’s Susan and you’re Ava Noyes,” her fellow prisoner said without seeming aware 
of any strangeness in their meeting. “I’ll bet you think this id crazy. And we’re all nuts. Let’s sit 
down and you can ask me questions. We can’t get out of this cage, so we need not try.”

In faint exasperation, Ava complained, “What I want to know is why everyone is so 
lovey-dovey. No one ever puts up a fight and you all take it for granted escape is impossible.

You’re right, it is crazy.”

Susan sighed. “Please do sit down, this cage isn’t big enough to parade around in. So far 
as the rest of it goes, I’ve been here eighteen months and I’m still wondering. The fact is, Ava, 
this lovey-dovey stuff you complain about is real. Sheba is simply a very rich woman who 
adores girls and keeps a bunch of us on this island as pets to love or punish as she wishes. She
keeps us in line by these chains on our feet and the three Prefects.”

“I don’t see how she gets away with it.”

“With her money she can get away with anything. But look, Ava, do we have all that much 
to beef about! Cindros is a lovely place and most of the time we do pretty much as we please. 
The only really rough bit is there’s no men. But Sheba has us all trained as lesbians, and when 
you get used to the idea, it’s not all that bad.”

Ava did not bother to argue about the Rites of Sappho, but gazed moodily through the 
bars at the pleasant scene beyond. Cindros, under Sheba’s kind direction, was indeed a place 
to be desired. But possessing an informative companion, she went on to the next complaint, 
“Don’t these chains ever come off our feet?”

“Never. When you think of it it’s a nice simple way to keep us under control. I’ve got used 
to them, it is a lovely long chain, you know.”

“It looks as if the band is welded around our ankles, I can’t see a seam anywhere.”

“They’re beautifully made and no one can get them off. They’re a lot nicer than being 
handcuffed or locked to a ball and chain. Cheer up, darling, there are people who would pay a
lot of money to live in a place like this.”

“In a little square cage!”

“I don’t suppose we’ll be here too long, Ava. We can talk just as well here as anywhere 
else,” Susan said, imparting a wry grin. “A lot of what makes no sense comes about from 
Sheba’s temperament. And she can make it stick. The cage is not to keep us from roaming 
around but because she likes to see girls in cages. That way she has us safe.

Are you any good at gardening? We do that one day a week.”

“Sounds like slavery!”

The conversation was interrupted by a voice behind the bars, “Gosh, Liz, look what you’ve 
got in the cage!”

“It’s Susan and the new girl, Prue, her name’s Ava Noyes. Don’t you remember?”

It was like seeing Thea reproduced in twins. Wide-eyed Ava stared at two more Amazons 
with their magnificent physique and scanty harnesses. A tinge of fear went up an down her 
spine when she realized what little chance she or any of the girls would have against these 
Prefects. But the Prefects smiled at the captives in the cage. “What have you done to get 
yourselves in there?”

“We haven’t done anything, we’re just parked. Sheba said she would be back for us.”

The Prefects shrugged and went their way. Ava stared admiringly. “Gosh, Susan, they 
believed you!”

“It was the truth, wasn’t it! Ava, my dear, when a girl’s feet are chained and she’s locked in 
a cage, the best thing she can do is tell the truth. And, anyway, those two meant us no harm. 
You have to get used to the idea that the Prefects love us as much as Sheba.”

Certainly all three of the Prefects had been friendly, even kind, but she felt certain they did 
not wear the whips and lengths of cord from their belts without reason. The thought of the 
whips brought forth her next question, “Why are we kept naked?”

“Sheba likes naked girls. So do the Prefects. Being naked makes us easy to handle and easy
to punish. But basically it’s because we all look good naked. Nice curves and all, you know. I’ve
gotten used to being naked and seeing the other girls naked, too. I wouldn’t want to wear 
clothes again.”

“It wouldn’t hurt to let us have at least a bikini.”

“That would still leave us ninety percent bare so why bother? If there were men around it 
might be different because the sight of so much privates parts would get them excited, and 
we’d be in trouble. Men would have a glorious time on this island were the girls can’t run.” 
Susan sighed. “That is, if any of us wanted to run. I often think that if a man came into view, I’d
lay right down for him. Sheba knows about this and whenever she finds one of us sort of 
dreamy-eyed, she has us whipped. Whips the thoughts of men right out of our heads. For a 
while, anyway.”

“I’m not a lesbian. Does that mean I’ll get whipped twice a week?”

The question went unanswered as Sheba returned to view and the captives in the cage 
adopted a cautious silence. Ava had not enjoyed the cage and stepped out of it gratefully.

She smiled at the women who owned her but she seemed preoccupied. “You two can run 
along by yourselves,” she said absentmindedly. “There’s some things I have to tend to.

Look, Susan, my sweet, there’s several girls being punished today and I want Ava to see 
them. Then go and see if there is anything you can do in the garden before you take her to 
the kitchen to help with supper.” Sheba smiled at Ava. “Susan’s a sweetheart. Do what she tells
you and you’ll be okay. I want you to.”

“Pay not attention to the testimonial,” Susan chuckled. “I’ve just a likely to get my bottom 
caned tomorrow just like any of the other girls. But Sheba is a darling, when she wants to be. 
Come on, let’s get the tour under way.”

The tour turned out to be several young women who Ava considered to be in deep 
trouble.

The first of these was young Jimminy who had not been promoted to a starkly solid post 
set firmly in the ground at the center of a square of grass. Jimminy’s hands were strapped, one
to each side of the timber at the level of her shoulders, and the purpose of that position was 
all to evident. “They’ve got the poor dear ready to be whipped,” Susan said casually. “The poor
dear’s always getting herself into trouble.”

Jimminy lifted one eyebrow and shrugged. “The Prefects are being mean, they won’t whip 
me and get it over with but make me stand here and think about how awful it’s going to be.

I’d ask you to unstrap my wrists but it’s against the rules.”

Susan kissed a pair of ready lips and patted the curves of a bottom soon to know the kiss 
of the cane. Jimminy said casually, “Nice of you both to stop by. Do have fun.”

Ava decided against protests at the treatment of this lovely girl. The ebb and flow of was 
an almost visible force emanating from the woman who owned it. It would be best to go easy 
until Ava really knew the situation. But sight of the naked slenderness fastened to the post to 
await her whipping sent a shiver up and down Ava’s spine. Tomorrow it could be her!

The next delinquent damsel came swiftly into view. She hung naked from a branch of a 
large tree, her chain dangling from limp ankles. The lovely head was bowed in despair 
between upthrust arms bound to the limb. That head rose a bit at the sound of their approach
to smile pathetically. “Hi, Susan. Hello, new girl. I think I’ve at least another hour to hang like 
this. It’s what a girl gets here for being smart-ass. Don’t ever call a Prefect a twerp.”

“Is that what you did!” Susan was aghast.

“Well, yes I did. Look what it got me! I’ll never do it again!”

Cringing as she might at the sight of cruelty, Ava could not deny that there was a certain 
symmetry in the lovely nude stretched out. The punished voice was brave, “You two run along,
don’t stand there feeling sorry for me. And I don’t like anyone seeing me like this, it makes me
feel twice as naked as I know I am. Be seeing you darlings.”

Feeling strangely shamed, Ava followed her guide deeper into the leafy glade. It seemed 
so wrong to leave the suspended girl in such distress but presumedly it would be breaking the
rules to lower her to the ground. Fortunately the next sufferer from Sheba’s wrath was in a 
happier condition.

“Gosh, it’s good to see you! I’ve been like this all day, Susan, and there’s still a long way to 
go. Hello, Ava. You see I know your name.”

Her punishment was simple and from an old tradition. She sat upon a hard bench with her
legs well spread and well held in a wooden stock. It was the ancient Puritan punishment for 
those who broke the Sabbath. “I forgot all about role call yesterday evening,” she informed. 
“That’s why I’ve here. It’s a frightful bore.”

“But it doesn’t hurt, does it?”

“Well, not all that bad. They refuse to take my chains off. The stock is too light to be 
comfortable. Jeepers, I’ll never miss role call again.”

Moving closer, Ava could see the ankle chain with only a tiny bit of slack as the stock holes
were almost as far apart as the chain. The girl would have to sit there all day with her legs in a 
very wide spread.

As she and Susan continued their walk, Ava made the obvious comment, ‘There’s such a 
discrepancy in these punishments. Some get punished worse for doing less. How come?”

Susan nudged her playfully. ‘There isn’t any code to follow, darling. The Prefects punish us 
on the spur of the moment anyway they like. The way they keep us fastened, we can’t do 
anything about it.” She gave the usual sigh of resignation Ava was coming to recognize. “And, 
anyway, it’s all a silly game. We have to get used to it.”

Ava Noyes thought of the little cell at Janssen. Then she looked around at the greener) 
and sunlight and laughing girls. This was better! The three girl on the sand had been happy, 
Susan was happy. At Janssen no one was happy. Here, in Sheba’s queendom, she was being 
shown the worst right at the start, no doubt as a warning.

Ava walked with her companion to view what Susan said would be the last of the punished
maidens. This time a rope had been woven within the nude’s long hair and then thrown over a
branch and pulled up tight to insure her upright stance as she stood. Her wrists had been 
crossed behind her back and tightly bound to leave her to simply stand in immobility.

She told them she had been there all day with still some hours to go. She was very tired.

They talked a while with Ava conscious all the time of a terrible impotence. She and Susan 
had hands to help but dared not use them. Both girls earnestly assured Ava that to free a 
punished girl was a cardinal sin no girl would do more than once. When they left.

Ava did not look back but her mind held a picture of each punishment she had seen. It 
was enough to tell her of a stem authority beneath the warm Aegean sun. Once more she felt 
a shiver down her spine.

The gardeners were a pleasant change of scenery-four naked, chained maidens who spent 
more time in teasing play and laughter than in work. Behind them were neat, long rows of 
growing things Ava could not name. They greeted the newcomers warmly and allotted each a 
row of their own in which to pull the weeds and hoe the soil. She worked for an hour to the 
sound of laughter and rattle of chain. Each girls feet were constrained as were her own. She 
learned her companion’s names and came to that feeling of belonging common work 
engenders. Next she was escorted to the kitchen by which time she had met most of Sheba’s 
possessions. There was not a homely girl in the whole place. There was not even a plain girl, all
were beautiful. And each seemed reconciled to a lifetime spent on this rock in the middle of 
the ocean.

Well, at least, Ava assured herself, was better than Janssen.

They ate at one long table with the queen at one end and her Prefects at the other. It was 
a serve yourself affair from a heavily laden spread. There were food and drink such as the 
Janssen Reformatory for Women never dreamed. The four maidens Ava had been forced to 
see enduring their punishment arrived hastily and lat; to be greeted by their fellow prisoners 
and have their rope burns and whip marks viewed and much admired. Jimminy’s caned 
bottom was a scolded scarlet on which she sat down tenderly. The dinner had about it 
something of a banquet with fine wines inducing joviality, even in the punished girls. It was 
Sheba who called a halt and bid the girls to swirl their chains in the process of cleaning up and
doing dishes, the whole activity laced with laughter and humor references Ava did not yet 
understand. Everyone met the new girl and said a few kinds words. When chores were done 
the girls were free to amuse themselves until role call.

The twenty naked girls made a straight line as they stood stiffly at attention with breasts 
out thrust and tummies tucked away. Since Sheba had chosen each one for her beauty and 
conformity to a prototype in Sheba’s mind, the line up was uniformly even. In this first 
conformity, Ava Noyes felt a fool.

A Prefect took position at either end of the line while the third stood beside Sheba to call 
role. Having received the proper responses, Sheba then walked the whole line of her precious 
beauties, tweaking nipples here and there, patting a bottom there. It was a fine military 
exercise which left Ava feeling diminished but anxious to please. Visions of Jimminy strapped 
to the whipping post refused to leave her mind even though Jimminy herself seemed 
carelessly proud of the whip marks on her skin.

From the clipboard she held, the Prefect called out a name and that girl instantly stepped 
forward from the ranks to stand and await orders. “March to the pleasure chamber,” the voice 
of authority directed. The girl marched past the Prefect and her owner toward the villa where 
she disappeared from view.

“Assembly dismissed.” The line broke into small groups gradually drifting away. A 
concerned Susan come with explanations. “I should have told you, dear, but every night at 
role call Sheba names a girl. Sometimes it’s the same girl several nights running. None of us 
are ever sure. All of us think it demands on what Sheba sees during the day. Any girl can catch
her eye and arouse lust. Polly got it this evening but tomorrow it could be you or I.”

“But what is she called for?”

“To service Sheba for the night, of course, silly. I told you about the lesbian thing and how 
might be better named Lebsos.” She eyed Ava anxiously. “Darling, since you’re so set against it
I wonder if the other girls and I should. Well, should sort of break you in? I mean so you’ll 
know what to do when you’re called. Sheba isn’t the least bit found of fumbling, and outright 
rebellion gets you put in a cage for a long time. I’ve seen a new girl in the cage for a week.”

“But I can’t do it. It’s horrible.”

Susan eyed Sheba’s newest girl in pure pity. Once she had faced this choice but saw no 
point in talking about it. Ava would make her own decision and, if she chose the whip and 
cage, that would end her indecision. When Sheba was done with her punish Ava would obey.

“Why don’t you sleep with me tonight,” Susan urged. “I don’t mean you have to do 
something you hate. But it is nice to have an arm round you, even a girl’s. Darling, what do 
you say?”

For the chained girls all beds were communal. You chose the bed you liked and shared it 
with a girl willing to give pleasure or at least not give offense They shared a huge dormitory 
and beside each cot a shackled and a chain lay fastened to the floor in wait for any maiden 
ankle. Once more the atmosphere was joyous with a hint of the macabre. The song of chains 
was constant until ever captive foot had left the floor.

“Darling, you’re thinking it’s a case of out of the frying pan into the fire. Aren’t you?”

Susan’s whisper was amused.

Ava was delightfully aware of being intertwined with Susan’s nudity, their twin chains 
entangled and Susan’s knee hard up between the new girl’s thighs.

There came a subdued giggled. “If you’re expecting an orgy, Ava, darling, you’ll be 
disappointed. We mostly do our lovemaking out in the sun or in the shade of the trees.

There is lots of places on . But if you want to make love here, we easily can.”

“I couldn’t possibly. Not in a room full of girls. They’d all know what we were doing.”

“Is that telling me you won’t do it here but you’ll do it outdoors tomorrow?”

“I didn’t say that.”

“Darling, this place has to be better than Janssen. Tell me you agree.”

Ava’s mind flitted to the tiny cell and the handcuffs and leg irons. “Of course it’s better,”

she conceded without hesitation. “But we’re still prisoners, we’re still chained. And there’s 
no way I can ever be a lesbian. Susan, I’m scared.”

“I was scared, too, my first night. It’s mostly because you’re exhausted. Go to sleep.”

The two girl, their bodies lovingly entwined, held each other in a tight communion of bare 
skin. Sleep claimed them both.

After breakfast the Prefect Liz told Susan to run along and work in the garden. Alone with 
Ava she mildly admonished, “You’ll make friends and Susan’s a sweetheart but we don’t want 
you getting too dependent on one girl at the start. On you’re a free girl and I don’t want to 
hear about those chained feet. We’ll put you to work tomorrow but it will only be for an hour 
or two. Today is all yours. Do you want to spend it inside or outside the wall?”

“You mean you’re giving me a choice? The run of the island?”

“Sure, courtesy of Sheba Midnight. You’re a lucky girl.”

Ava was unsure of what choice to make, fearful of giving offense. But, confronted by the 
female Prefect, she ventured, “If you don’t mind, I think I’d like to go out on the sand where I 
found myself yesterday. Maybe I need time to think.”

“It’s the chose I would have made for you, honey. Go and explore the solitude. When 
you’re ready to come back in, the door will open for you.”

Miss Ava Noyes found a fresh exhilaration in being on her own. The door had closed and 
she had walked out into the sunshine and warm sand towards the distant sea. Even with 
chained feet it would not have been difficult to traverse the shoreline which formed one 
boundary of the girl’s prison. By mid morning she had achieved her objective and found that 
no sizeable ship could possibly land on that half of the island. She sat down on a rock and idly
kick at the chain at her feet. It was very quiet and very peaceful. It was not long before Ava fell 
asleep.

She was awakened by the sound of a outboard motor, still distant but rapidly coming 
closer. It was a quite small boat and in it a single man. Her first thought was to stand and wave
but remembered her nakedness. In any case the boat was heading right towards her, her bare 
skin having been recognized already. It would be silly to run away and equally silly to walk to 
the water’s edge in greeting of she knew not what. Tingling with strange sensations, she sat 
and waited for whatever fate had sent her way.

Landing even a small craft was not easy on the rocky shore but this one nosed itself 
between two rocks and came to rest. The tow rope was tether and its occupant turned 
immediate attention to the girl a hundred yards up the slope.

The man was one any girl would desire. With a fast beating heart, Ava recognized the 
importance of this meeting. She was forced to exercise immense self-control to keep from 
covering those portions of herself men were not suppose to see. But she was naked and that 
was the end of it. She would not be coy. She guessed this intruder was just above thirty, 
possessing an amused grin and an American voice.

“Well, I’ll be damned. The story’s are really true. You wouldn’t happen to be Ava Noyes?”

“Well, I’m … I’m terribly sorry you see me the way I am. No body wants me to wear 
clothes.”

“What my shirt?”

“No, please don’t. I’d feel more silly than I do now. Are you sure you’re suppose to be on 
this island?”

He looked around. “You mean I might be shot at any moment?”

“I don’t know. I was only brought here yesterday but I don’t think you’d be welcome.”

He was gazing at her chain. “Is that thing on your feet costume jewelry or is it for real?”

“It’s for real, it’s to prevent us swimming out to sea.”

“Seems like a good idea,” he winked broadly. “I’ll remember the notion if I ever get 
married.”

“You do that.” Ava was uncertain about the humor. “Look, whoever you are, I can’t help 
being embarrassed the way I am, but are you here to rescue me or kidnap me or just tourist 
taking in the sights?”

“Sorry, the name’s James Cost. Call me Jim. I guessed right about who you are?”

“Yes, I’m Ava Noyes.”

“Late of the Janssen Reformatory for Women?”

“Why bring that up!” Fear flared. “You’re not here to take me back? I mean, there’s no 
reward out or anything like that?”

“I’m wondering what I should do with you. That is if I do anything with you at all. Got any 
ideas?”

Sheba’s prisoner was suddenly empty of ideas. “If I asked to be rescued, would you take 
me away with you?” she asked timidly.

“Sure. It’s the least I can do. Where would you like me to take you?”

Ava suddenly realized she had no place to go. In America she would subject to Sheba’s 
wrath and certainly end up in Janssen! This sunlit isle seemed considerably more attractive 
than that. Ava suddenly felt a warmth of affection for and its naked girls with whom she 
shared captivity. Looking up at the man she suspected was easily reading her thoughts, she 
said, “I have no place to go. The USA is where I belong but I would be arrested upon arrival 
and put back in prison. My money is there, my friends are there. I don’t know where else I 
could hide. Have you got any other ideas?”

“Not all that eager to leave , are you?’

“No, I’m not. It’s a beautiful place and I’m getting used to this chain on my feet. It’s not 
that bad.”

“You could bunk in with me,” he laughed at Ava’s sudden interest. “I’m a sensation hunter 
and I move around a lot so you’d probably be safe enough. I’d expect the usual reward.”

“I’d owe you the usual reward but I’d be sort of a prisoner, tied to you by far more than 
chain. Nice of you to offer but I’ll stay where I am.”

“Don’t suppose I could get those bands off your ankles all that easy?”

“I don’t think you can get them off at all, not without the key.”

James Cost nodded thoughtfully. “There’s an alternative you haven’t thought of. Miss 
Noyes. Suppose I pick you up and carry you down to my boat … how would that be?”

“I’d fight!”

“In that case I’ll tie your hands.”

“You haven’t any rope.”

From a pocket James Cost withdrew a crumpled necktie. “How would this dor

“Put it away. Look, you’ve got me at an disadvantage in that I can’t possibly run. Let’s say 
it’s been nice meeting each other and leave it at that.”

The struggle was short. James Cost was unexpectedly strong. With his knee firmly planted 
upon the small of Ava’s back, he crossed her wrists and bound them with ease, the necktie 
proving surprisingly effective. Dusted with sand she could not brush away, Ava sat erect and 
glared at the intruder who’s male strength had so easily reduced her to a helpless package. 
Ava was about to indulge in a feminine tirade when her heart missed a beat at the sight of 
Thea striding across the dunes. James Cost had already caught sight of Prue approaching 
from the opposite direction.

“Seems like we have company,” he said disgustedly. “Good gosh, they must feed these gals
vitamins! They must be nine feet tall!”

“Not quite. I think it best you go.”

“You’re probably right. But since I’m here I’d like to have a look at them!”

Each Prefect’s belt now had a gun. Prue’s voice was firm, “You’re trespassing, Mister!”

Thea’s addition was hostile, “Get the hell off this island!”

James Cost looked back and forth between the two Amazons with more interest than 
dismay. “Damn it, girls, you’re really magnificent! Would you mind answering a few 
questions?”

“Mister, we can kill you and bury you in the sand then smash your boat. Is that what you 
want,” Prue demanded in a voice strangely calm.

“Well, if that’s the way you feel about it … no need to get shitty, I’m just a strayed tourist.

Mind if I take my necktie? “Leave her alone!”

There pairs of interested feminine eyes watched James Cost’s retreat, the starting of the 
motor and the little craft heading back out to sea. When it was well away, Ava ventured, “He 
wanted to take me with him. When I fought he tied my hands.”

“Don’t worry, honey, we were watching. You’re in the clear. Who was he?”

Ava found herself not wanting to place her visitor in jeopardy, James Cost could easily be a
friend. “He seemed mostly interested in my body. It think it was a bit of a shock, I mean 
finding me naked like this. He wanted to know if this was a nudist camp. And why my feet 
were chained. And could he rescue me. He didn’t tell me anything about himself and I had no 
time to ask.”

The Prefects shrugged but made no comment other than to say they heard the motor and 
came to check. Prue said kindly, “This sort of thing doesn’t often happen. Too bad it had to 
happen to you on your first day. Do you want to come back with us or stay out here?

You’re not likely to be bothered again.”

Ava shivered. The vast expanse of blue Aegean was suddenly a menace. “I’d like to come 
back with you inside the wall, if you don’t mind. This was frightening. You can untie my 
hands.”

The Prefects laughed. “You can wear that guy’s necktie for a while. You look damned cute 
with your hands tied behind your back. We’re not going to send you gardening so you can 
stay that way.” They started their long, slow walk back to the door.

That evening at roll call Miss Ava Noyes was named.





CHAPTER THREE - The Tiny Cage


James Cost’s necktie was of durable stuff and cunningly tied to hold Ava’s wrists tight 
together the whole afternoon and through role call. At supper she had been fed by the girls 
on either side who say nothing unusual about hands bound behind a girl’s back. She drank a 
little more wine than she should and managed to forget James Cost. Perhaps she had a feeling
for what lay ahead.

Sheba Midnight had a fine sense for Theatre. She did not have a struggling, frightened girl
bound naked and tossed upon her bed but chose instead to greet her darling for the evening 
seated on her throne at one end of the grand hall. Knowing the uselessness of resistance and 
still with bound hands, Ava was directed to walk the pull length of the chamber to where her 
mistress awaited. Automatically the captive girl advance to stand where she had stood during 
their first meeting the day before. She sensed Sheba’s erotic delight in her arms bound behind
her back. Sheba had looked at her often during dinner and the calling of the roll.

“Welcome, Ava, my sweet,” she said softly. “You look delicious. I hear you had a difficult 
day.”

It was not what Ava expected but Sheba would not be what any girl expected, that was 
understood. She contrived a smile then turned her back to show her tight bound hands.

Facing Sheba once again she shrugged, “I’m still wearing his necktie.”

“It becomes you, child. You have a gift for bound hands.”

There seemed little use in belaboring the subject of the necktie. Instead she inquired. “Did 
I behave myself properly? I mean, did I do as you wished? I felt such a fool with him looking at
me.”

“Not many men have seen you naked?”

“No. Certainly not naked and chained.”

“You are happy on ?”

“Yes, when he tried to take me away I knew I didn’t want to go.” Sheba nodded. “I suppose
you know why you’re here? I mean here with me tonight?”

“I think I do.”

“But you don’t like it?”

“Susan tried to show me but I didn’t want to learn. I still don’t. I’m terrible sorry.”

“Nothing to be sorry about, sweetheart. When I’m ready I’ll simply rape you. No need to 
say yes or no! How about that?”

“I think you’re having fun with me. I don’t want to disappoint you but I’m not the least bit 
lesbian.”

“That’s a curable condition, sweetheart.”

Ava twisted despondently at Cost’s necktie. It was still very firm and very tight. But it made 
little difference, Sheba could easily handle the smaller girl. “I know this sounds silly but I know 
when I’m up against something over which I had no choice. I’d be honestly grateful if you take
me by force. I mean, the same way men rape girls. It would make my conscious pure.”

Sheba laughed delightedly. “That’s sweet, darling. I was wondering how to have you 
converted. I could have you whipped until you said yes. Or I could whip you myself until you 
laid down. I’m afraid I adore a girl’s humility when she’s decided not to fight.” Sheba laughed. 
“But there’s no hurry about this. We’ll soon enough be to it. In the meantime I’ll give you the 
grand tour of this villa and we’ll have a drink or two on the balcony. You won’t mind if I keep 
your hands tied?”

“I don’t mind a bit.”

At the prospect of indefinite delay, Ava was prepared to be pleased with anything, even a 
man’s necktie remaining around her wrists. “I think what you’ve just said would be lovely.

Thank you.”

Sheba Midnight became pleasantly human when she left her throne to take her captive 
girl by a bare arm and lead her to view the villa’s delights. It was splendor upon splendor 
which Ava viewed almost in disbelief. The villa was a mixture of periods, most of it’s 
furnishings and appointments were Baroque. But some of the rooms were cleverly designed 
to live with. The balcony on which Uiey finally sat at a round marble topped table was of this 
class. Sheba pressed a button.

It was something of a shock to be served the after dinner brandy by a naked Susan who 
absolutely refused to meet her eye. Alone again with their brandy, Sheba dryly observed, “It’s 
a test of her self control, sweetheart. She’d love to speak to you but she’s been told to keep 
silent. You watch, she’ll do her duty like a little girl and act as if she never saw you before. I 
love the dear girl to distraction but let’s see if she makes a mistake and gives me an excuse to 
have her whipped tomorrow. She struggled beautifully when the leather bites her skin.” Sheba
cocked a wise eyebrow. “I’m shocking you.”

Ava avoided an answer by gulping brandy and then coughing.

“Will you be having me perform functions like this? I mean, what Susan’s doing now?”

“Of course, dear. All my pretty girls are trained to do anything. And I do mean anything.”

Ava let it passed. She had exchanged being a convict for being a slave, a slavegirl for a 
beautiful mistress. Except for the coming ordeal which she was trying hard to not think about, 
she was content with the exchange. Sheba’s voice intruded thoughtfully, “I didn’t take you 
downstairs, Ava, my dear. You’re easily frightened and you need never go down there unless 
you’re bad. But there’s a beautiful stone chamber I call the “Rumpus Room”

and quite a lot of smaller compartments featuring iron bars and rings and all the trappings
you’d expect. We’re much better equipped here than they are at Janssen. But if you’d really 
like to go down?”

Ava quickly declined and made another mental note of an iron hand within a velvet glove.

Since she was apparently on for life, it seemed unlikely she could escape all of it’s hazards. 
She wondered how she would conduct herself while being whipped or hung up my her wrists.

Susan seemed equipped with radar to tell when brandy needed refilling. Ava envied the 
swift grace with which the girl’s chained feet went busily about their tasks. The serving girl’s 
face was impassive in the acceptance of her role and the avoidance of Ava’s eye.

She was turning to leave when Sheba barked her name in sudden command. Startled, she 
allowed the brandy bottle to slide across the tray and fall to the rug. It did not break and was 
instantly retrieved but Ava sensed the damage had been done. Sheba’s barked command had 
been carefully timed to product just this result. Susan knew it, too, but would not dispute her 
fault as she instantly fell to her knees before authority and bowed her head to await sentence.

Sheba was enjoying the scene which none dared accuse as being her plan. She was 
keeping a furtive eye on Ava Noyes and taking an occasional sip of the brandy while ignoring 
the kneeling slavegirl.

Unable to hold it in any longer, Ava burst out with, “Please don’t punish her, Sheba, it was 
an accident, she was startled.”

“Mind your own business, Ava, dear. Never tell me what to do.”

Susan had not moved but now at Sheba’s demand looked up to face an unkind command,
“Susan, my pretty, how do you plead, guilty or not guilty?”

“Guilty, Mistress. Please punish me.”

It was exquisitely done, Ava felt heat generate within her sex at sight and sound of this 
erotic submission. Sheba added a fresh dimension, “How about the cane, Susan?” , “That 
would be nice, Sheba, thank you.”

“I’m thinking in terms of twenty across your bottom, love?”

“I’ll be ever so grateful and I’ll try to behave.”

There was very little color in the young voice. Ava knew she was being shown a new world.
Undoubtedly she, too, would kneel like this at some future time but now she knew only shame
at the heated arousal of her loins. Susan had incredible control, her thanks had sounded most 
sincere and no tear marred her cheek. Twenty strokes with a cane across the girl’s bare skin 
sounded a terrible punishment. Ava wondered just how bad it was?

“Run along now. Susan, I expect we’ll be needing you again. You’ll have something to think
about for tomorrow. You won’t be caned today, I want you to think about it overnight.

I love you, darling.”

“I love you, Sheba.” The simple words held sincerity beyond belief. When the serving girl 
had gone, Sheba cocked a sardonic eye over her slave to demand, “Well, let’s have it, 
sweetheart, give me the blast.”

“I can’t, I’m bewildered.”

“You mean because we said we loved each other?”

“Yes. But there’s more than that. The whole thing is incredible. I don’t know how anyone 
can possibly be that submissive.”

“What to try?”

“I know I have to if you wish but I’d rather not. Not this evening.”

Sheba had untied her slavegirl’s hands to enable the lifting of a glass. She now held up the
wrinkled tie to muse, “I think I’ll keep this exhibit, sweetheart. It suits you. I think you’ve had 
enough to drink so I’ll tie your hands the way they were.”

Ava obeyed, it did not matter, she did not wish to fight but only to survive. She stood 
erect, nostrils flaring, as the strong, silken stuff once more joined her wrists. She knew she 
would never free herself from any knot that Sheba tied. Suddenly she was picked up by 
Amazonian arms, placed on bound arms upon a table with her head and hair hanging beyond
its edge to be almost immediately clamped between moist female thighs. From the plump sex 
she thrust hard against a slavegirl’s mouth came the aroma of woman. Ava’s nipples were 
pinched wamingly.

“You know what to do, Ava. Do it!”

The bound sacrifice did as she was told.

It would never be the same! Ava Noyes would never be the same, and her captivity on 
would undergo an invisible change she knew she could not break. On the night of her 
initiation Ava serviced her mistress again and again, and was herself satisfied by Sheba’s 
tongue. Throughout the lesbian orgy, Ava’s hands remained bound behind her back and the 
sound of her chain made music to accompany Sheba’s love. And it was Sheba’s hand that 
whipped the young, lush swollen lips to pluck away an errant hair before they went to sleep.

The sly wise glances of the other nineteen girls were to be expected. She was now the 
same as they, one of Sheba’s girls. There was an atmosphere of immense awareness, and one 
or two of the girls made comment over the absence of marks upon Ava’s slavegirl skin. Her 
silence was understood.

The caning of Susan was made an event. Ava knew it could have easily been done in 
private but the Prefects turned it into a ritual all must attend. A naked Susan walked to the 
whipping post to place her wrists within the awaiting straps When she was safely secured and 
the witnesses were -lined up on either side for the best possible view, she turned to smile at 
those who wished they were somewhere else. The smile lingered tenderly on Ava.

Susan was remarkable, her control splendid, but she was only a naked girl. Susan was no 
stoic and after the cane had cut twice at innocent curves, she kicked at the air with a ringing 
sound of chain and tugged most ardently at the tight straps holding her wrists high.

The Prefects each took turns at marking Susan’s skin, not from fatigue but for the simple 
sharing of pleasure. A caned Susan was a delicious morsel not to be denied. Ava, watching the
cruelty, was once more conscious of the heat within her belly. As each cut of the cane 
impacted her flesh, Susan breathlessly kept a count before abandoning herself to gasps and 
moans and twists and turns. Susan never forgot to count, even though her striving to avoid 
the pain drove her from one contortion to another. Sometimes she looked back over a bare 
shoulder as if in an appeal for help which none could give. The twenty strokes were widely 
spaced and seemed to last forever. As the last one cut the sweating skin, Susan bowed her 
head in submission and stood motionless.

That night it was Susan who received the call to her owner’s bed. The last Ava saw of her 
was a marked bottom as it walked to pay her female dues.

It was understandable that the life of Ava Noyes should fall into a pattern, briefly 
interspersed by chores, but mostly of idleness and the communion with her fellow captives. 
None looked or spoke like captives but the chains they bore upon their ankles made them 
one. There were occasional punishments to other girls but not herself, to keep all of them 
aware of iron authority. Sometimes there was the summons to the servicing of a woman she 
could not hate. After a few times she was no longer concerned to wipe her lips dry after each 
session of lovemaking. Ava came to see everything as relative and governed by the mind. 
Obediently she did as she was told, even up to the fateful day of her undoing.

It pleased Sheba to use James Cost’s necktie to bind her lovebird’s hands whenever Ava 
was summoned to pay what the other girls laughingly referred as “lip service.” On this 
occasion it came to the Amazonian queen to speak idly during a rest. A slavegirl was 
summoned with the brandy to feed it to Ava’s lips until dismissed by a wave of Sheba’s hand.

“Darling, you’re so exquisitely obedient, I never have an excuse to punish you.” Woven in 
was complaint.

“I try so hard Sheba. I don’t see any sense in getting myself punished. I’ve come to love 
you.”

“As I love you, dear girl.” Sheba’s voice was dreamy. “Forgive me for wishing to see you 
squirm beneath the whip. Darling, can you understand my wicked wish?”

Ava found herself believing what she said. “Of course I understand-if it would give you 
pleasure.”

“I feel an absolute bitch.”

“You are never a bitch, Sheba. I am your slave.”

Ava felt ashamed of these exchanges after they had taken place but she had fallen so 
under Sheba’s spell that even now, when she knew her mistress had decided to have her 
whipped, she was able to set aside the thought of pain to remember only the love of and the 
woman who owned her. Some sort of punishment was inevitable when a girl is a slave under 
Sheba.

“I’ll let you make a choice, darling. Would you like your bottom caned or your back 
whipped?”

Perhaps it was the conditioning of Janssen or maybe simply Sheba’s overwhelming 
personality which made the choice less outrageous. But Ava was remembering Susan’s caned 
bottom, marked and stripped with pain. In complete innocence she made her choice, “I think 
I’d like my back whipped, Sheba, if you don’t mind.”

Sheba’s sudden intake of breath made Ava wonder if she had made the right choice. The 
ruler of chuckled gleefully. “Darling, it hurts twice as much on your back.”

Ava shrugged ruefully. “Never mind, I’ve made my choice.”

“Come along then, dear, I’ve just had the loveliest notion.”

The shame Ava had not foreseen was distressingly public. The cage the Prefects dragged 
from its storage was exactly girl sized. Ava suppose it had something to do with the whipping 
she was about to receive but was given no time to speculate. Thea picked her up bodily, 
flipped her free arms over Prue’s bare shoulders and thrust bare breasts against Prue’s back. 
Prue grasped the wrists of the girl to be punished and dragged them down.

Ava found her nose in Prue’s heavy crown of hair while her body and the chains from her 
ankle hung limply and helplessly. She essayed to struggled or at least to move but then her 
wrists were painfully clamped by Prue’s powerful fingers. The captive arms were tugged again 
as the Prefect bent forward to expose the captive girl’s bottom.

The cane was a red hot wire drawn wickedly across the two curves Ava could not protect.

She heaved in agony and emitted a startled sound of protest. None paid heed.

For Miss Ava Noyes, the first experience of corporal punishment was a memorable 
occasion for all concerned. Liz and Thea each plied a limber yellow cane, one from each side, 
impacting the quivering mounds in a measured pace. The victim responded with wildly 
thrashing legs and futile struggles which did no more than flatten her breasts more against 
the Prefect’s back. In a bewildered moan, the captive lips made their pathetic little cry, “No! 
No! Oh, please, no! Please stop, please stop!”

But the canes went on and on.

It was a strange and wickedly erotic scene, three amused Prefects and a naked girl who’s 
hands flew back to her bottom to tenderly explore the scold and bum of a weals. Everyone 
smiled except the girl who had been caned. Shamed by her vocal reactions, Ava crawled over 
to lay a tearstained face upon Sheba’s leg. Her arms encircled the waist. Lovingly the owner’s 
hand clasp the damp hair to press the punished girl’s face even nearer her pubic region.

The girl undergoing punishment was given a few minutes respite before she was pushed 
at arm’s length to behold James Cost’s well-worn necktie dangling before her eyes.

“Remember this, honey?” Sheba’s voice was soft. ‘Turn around.”

It was now so natural to cross her wrists and raise her chin while being bound. As if waiting
for this moment, a pair of Prefects lifted Ava up and into the tiny cage, thrust down the 
innocent head against bent knees, and clamped the lid on tight with two huge padlocks. Her 
view was limited to a close up of her breasts and whatever she might behold between her 
thighs.

“You fit that cage beautifully, darling. We’ll leave you now to let you get yourself settled 
but we’ll come back later. And some of the girls will most likely drop back to say hello.”

Solitude was fraught with discovery. The first being the travail of sitting on a caned bottom
on a cunningly placed square of sandpaper, glued down and very rough. Then came the 
matter of her bowed head thrust down by the stoutly locked lid. Her toes were pressed 
against the heavy metal mesh, forcing her legs bent, the knees spread what little the cage 
would allow in order for her head to fit. It was cramped, tight, unpleasant and promising to 
get much worse quickly. Wiggled experimentally, she managed to look to either side or 
straight ahead a bit but there was little to see but grass. There were no friendly feet, nor the 
sound of a friendly voice. The silence was intense.

Ava knew herself utterly shamed, both by her behavior on Prue’s back and the hunched up
posture she must endure. Bitterly she deplored her failure to beg and plead before everyone 
had left. She felt certain none of them could possibly realize how awful it was to be locked like
this in the little cage and to sit motionlessly upon burning curves. She could move her head 
and feet slightly, and her fingers were free to search for aid they could not find. That was all.

No one came. The naked slavegirl moaned and cried out but no one heard. Time stretched
out endlessly until each tormented minute was an hour. Suppose no one ever came back? 
Suppose everyone was busy with their own affairs and forgot about the caged girl? Perhaps 
this was her real punishment and not the caning of her bottom.

Perhaps the canes had been only to tenderize her bottom before it’s placement upon 
rough sandpaper. Angrily, Ava thrust such thoughts aside only to have them return again and 
again as her longing for release mounted with each fresh ache. In loneliness she wept.

It was probably no more than an hour or two before bare feet and leg irons came into 
view. By twisting unnaturally she could raise an eye to behold their owner. It was so very good
to talk to other girls and be laughingly assured they, too, had once sat as she sat now. The 
little cage was not the favorite punishment, all disgustedly agreeing the caning of the bottom 
was solely for the purpose of making the time spent in the cage doubly hard to bear. The girls 
came and went and with their chatter drove panic from Ava’s mind. None could tell how long 
she would remain thus caged.

It was well into the afternoon when Sheba kept her promise. By that time, Ava had 
abandoned hope. She gave into moaning. After her owner’s greeting and observation of how 
lovely she looked behind the bars, there was only one thing the package of tortured flesh 
could think to say, “Please let me loose. Oh, Sheba, get me out of here. Please!”

“You don’t like it, darling?”

“Of course I don’t like it, it’s driving me crazy. Please let me out.”

“But you’ve only been in there a few hours.”

“I can’t help that, it’s killing me. Oh, Sheba … please!”

“I know it’s a bore being in there,” Sheba gently soothed, “If a girl’s to be punished, she 
has to know a bit of discomfort, don’t you agree? After all, I didn’t whip your back the way you
asked.”

“Then let me out and whip my back now? Sheba, I beg of you!”

“You can’t possibly want your back whipped, darling, it hurts terribly.”

“Yes, I do. I’d suffer anything to get out of this cage. Sheba, I love you!”

A silence lengthened while Ava crotched in suspense, feeling like an army that had fired 
the last of it’s ammunition. What else was there she could say? Or do?

Ava Noyes was making the fearful discovery all prisoners must make, that they have 
nothing to offer their owner does not already possess. On the verge of tears she muttered 
over and over, “Please whip my back.”

After a long silence Sheba said, “You really want that, don’t you?”

“Yes, Mistress, oh yes! Please unlock the cage.”

Sheba used her key then lifted the cramped girl to cradle her. Ava was in agony from a 
rasped rump and the sudden release of tortured joints, but cared for these distresses not at 
all. Had her hands been free she would have clasp her owner gratefully. When the two of them
walked slowly to where the whipping post stood starkly awaiting, there was only gratitude in 
the slavegirl’s heart as she refused to think about the new and awful pain to which her own 
words had condemned her. When Sheba took James Cost’s necktie from her wrists, she 
immediately thrust her hands within the waiting loops of leather and watched as Sheba 
tugged the buckles tight.

“You don’t want to be whipped yet a while, darling,” Sheba said comfortably. “You can sort 
of rest a while and think about that cage. Could be, sweetheart, you’ll wish you had stayed 
inside.”

Alone, Ava knew only a wonderful relief. It did not matter if she were strapped to the 
whipping post to await bitter slashes of the thong. All that mattered was to stretch her feet 
and flex her arms and do a little dance of pure job.

Time passed, a lot of time until a chained and naked maiden came to say, “I’ve been sent 
to turn you loose, darling. It’s time for dinner, come along. They love to play these tricks.

They keep life interesting.”

Miss Ava Noses caned skin was admired by all. Ava suspected the admiration was 
deliberately expressed as preferable to tears. After a while she became proud of her inflamed 
bottom and stopped striving to hide it. Strangely she bore Sheba no resentment for the cane, 
the sandpaper, the cage or the stand at the whipping post.

It seemed that Ava’s marked skin gave her entry to a club, more like being given the keys 
to the city, or a scroll of honor from a university. She happily joined the club of Sheba’s 
chained and whipped maidens. It was at first a little strange to Ava that the girls should 
bestow such warmth on her and each other as well as on Sheba and her three Prefects.

One or more girls were punished every day but this was taken for granted as a fact of life.

Even the punished girls consoled themselves with the knowledge their pain gave their 
owner intense pleasure, and the longer the girl’s stayed as Sheba’s captives the more grateful 
they became for their release from Janssen. The fact that it was Sheba who engineered their 
placement in that institution in the first place did not seem to matter, no one mentioned it. As 
they forgot’ their former lives they came to regard as their beginning and their end. Ava 
quickly came to realize that once a girl was in love with Sheba she entered a Lotus Land of 
sensual delight. Laughter was every where, pausing briefly to allow a punished girl to scream. 
The sun made each girl more beautiful than when she came, and some shyly admitted they 
would miss the leg irons on their ankles if someone used a key. It was into this paradise 
Lesbians that James Cost intruded once again.





CHAPTER FOUR - Captive


James Cost was peacefully sleeping on the sand when the sound of Ava’s chain caused him to 
raise an eyebrow as if expecting her to be exactly where she was when he awoke.

For a moment Ava thought of turning and running away, or at least a stiff walk. She no 
longer wanted her paradise to be disturbed by a man. But once he had seen her it was too 
late to escape, he could easily catch her. And she was sure that there would be one more tie in
one more pocket. Without much hope she said. “Hello, James, I’m just passing. Go back to 
sleep.”

James Cost stood handsomely erect and shook a figure. “Don’t you run away, Ava, I want 
to talk to you and I snuck in here in the middle of the night My boat’s down below, well 
hidden.”

“I think you should use it, Mr. Cost. Goodbye.”

“You know damned well I can just pick you up and carry you away. Stop being snooty and 
consider an honest proportion. I know you want to run away but you can’t and that’s that.”

Ava was furious. Why did men always have to have the best of things simply because of 
superior physical strength? The two of them stood ten feet apart but if James Cost wanted he 
could scoop her up and make her captive easily. Warningiy she said, “You could be hurt or 
killed if you’re seen. Surely you know you’re not wanted here?”

“J sort of gathered that last time.”

“Those Amazons were not fooling. They’ll hurt you if they find you here.” She looked at his
athletic figure and wise grey eyes. “It’s best I go. Will you let me go or must I be 
manhandled?”

“Suit yourself, sweetheart.” His unconcern was maddening. “If you’re satisfied to nibble 
pussies the rest of your life, stay here. I could offer you something better.”

There is was again, the male superiority, pretending not to care but knowing he could take
her any time he chose. Ava felt anger towards this man but also, as she refused to admit, a 
certain heat in her sex at the sight of this very male man. She wondered if this man could give 
her greater pleasure than Sheba or any other girl on ! It did not matter since she had no 
intention of following him into danger.

“There has to be a reason why you’re here,” she accused. “What is it?”

James grinned, a grin to touch the heart of any girl. “Probably the mating urge,” he 
suggested flippantly. “I think I’ve forgotten to tell you how beautiful you are.”

“Thank you, but that’s not the real reason, is it?” Ava turned to go but was forced to ask 
one more question, “Are you intending to get me again? Is it me you’re after?” James Cost 
actually produced another crumpled tie and smiled invitingly, “Are you going to insist on a 
struggle or are you going to turn around and offer your hands?”

Ava’s hands instinctively sought refuge behind her back but not for binding.. She was not 
sure of this man but know once her hands were tied, decision was gone. “If you take me away 
with you, what would I become? A sort of concubine?”

“That’s a delightful word, I would like you as my concubine. In fact, I’ll take you anyway at 
all.” His tone changed. “There’s other girls like you on this island, isn’t there? I want to take a 
look at them.”

“You don’t. Look, James Cost, I think you’re a nice guy but why don’t you get in your boat 
and go away. Every girl on this island is chained like me and I don’t think any will be grateful 
for your interference. Or are you only a dirty young man who likes staring at naked young 
girl?”

Ava’s breath was quickening. “Would it please you if I made some sickening exhibition of 
myself!”

James seemed not to hear. “Has it occurred to you how vulnerable this island is?” he 
inquired earnestly. ‘There’s not a man in the whole damned place and those Amazons who 
keep an eye on you are just as susceptible to a bullet or club as a man. is ripe for a take-over.”

“That’s crazy! Who’d even want to do such a thing?”

Again the amused chuckle. “Well, me for one. I’d love to lord it over such a harem, and 
summon one or two of you to my bed each night.”

“You are a dirty young man.”

“On the other hand there could be political interest in this island. Especially since Sheba 
Midnight has all together too much money. She’s a power some other power might wish to 
eliminate. How be you take me to her now?”

“And get myself whipped?” The scornful, loaded words were out in a thoughtless 
admission.

“Well, well, so that blush on your bottom is not from sitting on the sand!”

“That’s none of your business.”

“Okay, okay, so I’ll leave you and all the other pretty pussies. It’s surprising they can’t hear 
you purring on the mainland. But do me a favor and ask Sheba if she’s easy in her mind about 
security.”

“I can’t, you know I can’t.”

James laughed outright at Ava’s squirming distaste. “Of course you can’t, you’d be 
punished.” His tone was mocking. “Well, if this is what you want, I’ll leave you to it. I had 
thought of kidnapping you but a concubine who’s always arguing would be a pain in the ass. 
Be seeing you, Ava.”

In pure dismay Ava watched him turn to leave. AH sorts of emotions flooded her. James 
Cost represented normalcy as she had once known long ago. She feared to go with him or be 
taken by him. But on the other hand … ! When he turned and came back, his eyes filled with 
purpose, she felt only a strange thankfulness that he had more to say. “I’m going to be a real 
bastard and embarrass you, sweetheart. Turn around.” He held up. the fatal necktie. “You 
know what I’m going to do and you know why I’m going to do it.”

Ava knew! Uncertain whether to be pleased or sorry, she turned to cross her wrists and 
stood silent as he used the necktie to make her helpless. It had a familiar feeling oddly 
pleasant.

“That’s all I’m doing, Ava, just tying your hands with a man’s necktie. I doubt if you can get
it loose by rubbing against a rock, so on your way back to prison you can think of how you’re 
going to explain another necktie. You can give my message to Sheba. Goodbye.”

This time he actually descended to the beach, uncovered his small boat, and in a space of 
minutes was nothing more than a dot upon the sea. The bound girl stood in fuming 
frustration to watch him go. She wondered if she had tossed away the chance of a lifetime or 
should be thankful for being safe on Cindros. In any case he had been right about her hands. 
Miserably she supposed she must now tell Sheba the truth and hope her innocence would be 
enough. Grimly she knew James Cost had placed her in a bind and failed to even notice the 
pun. Her solitude despoiled, she turned to evoke the chain song as she trudge across the sand
to the awaiting door.

The sands were by no means devoid of human life. The girls used it often and it was not 
surprising to pass by a rock and find a naked beauty basking in the sun. Ava was lucky, it was 
Susan.

Susan listened to the story and the two girls stood to stare at each other in shocked 
indecision. It was Susan who at last declared, “We can’t possibly tell Sheba, she wouldn’t 
believe such a story. Turn around, darling, and I’ll untie your hands.”

Gratefully Ava turned. When the hands were free the two girls surveyed the tell-talk 
necktie with distaste. “We had better bury it in the sand,” suggested Susan. “It’s all together 
too hard to explain. I wouldn’t blame Sheba for not believing a word.”

“Are you sure?” Ava was distressed. “I’d be willing to take my chances over telling her.

Sheba’s no fool, she knows I wouldn’t come back here with tied hands if I had had a 
choice. I’m scared of deception.”

“Want me to tie your hands again?”

Together they laughed at the absurdity of the whole scene. Quickly they scooped a hole to
bury the evidence of guilt, if guilt there was. Jauntily they continued on their way.

That afternoon a perfect took Ava by the arm.

There was shrewd psychology in Sheba’s choice of the throne from which to gaze down 
upon a naked girl who visibly trembled. Wasting no words, Sheba held out to view the second 
male necktie James Cost had donated to the Cause. Her voice was without anger, “Well, 
darling, how about letting me in on it?”

“What on earth!” Ava stared in horror at the tie.

“We’ve got eyes and ears you wouldn’t dream of, darling. I’ll get around to the burial bit in
a moment. First, tell me the truth.”

Ava told her everything, including Cost’s cynical message about a danger Ava could not 
conceive. At the end she clattered up the steps to fling herself at Sheba’s feet and bury her 
head in Sheba’s lap. Sheba’s voice was noncommittal, “Nice of him to be thinking of us. I get 
the message. There’s more to this than meets the eye. Sure you didn’t want him to take you?”

There came shrewd questions and heart-broken questions. When Ava sat back upon her 
heels to gaze up imploringly, Sheba thought aloud, “I have to punish you, darling. Burring that
tie was pure deceit, a disloyalty. Surely you could have given me more credit for belief in you?”

“But it seemed so improbably, my showing up with my hands tied. And I still don’t know 
what James wants.”

“James??”

“I’m sorry-Mr. Cost.”

“Like him, don’t you?”

“Yes, I like him. I think he’s nice. I’m sorry about that, too.”

“Get you horny?” The probe was shrewd.

“I … I don’t know. But, yes, I suppose he did. Oh, Sheba, I’m such an idiot!”

“That’s why I won’t have men on the island. We’re all better off without them, they just 
make problems.” They gazed into each other eyes sadly until Sheba asked, “What the hell 
should I do with you?”

“You have to punish me, I know that. I won’t complain.” Ava believed very word.

“The perfects know about this, darling, so I can’t go too easy on you. And, anyway, the 
word will get around the girls. Damn it, I wish you’d had more common sense.”

A post solidly planted in the ground, four feet high, and at its top a leather belt. To either 
side the tall slenderness of other timbers. High on each of them a thin leather noose.

“Don’t look like much, honey, but it will hold you tight and none of the other girls will let 
you loose.” Prue was disgusted. Ava allowed herself to be backed against the short 
centerpiece and the leather strap buckled tight around her waist. Obediently she raised her 
arms and looked up to behold a lace of leather loop her wrists and then the other.

“Nothing all that bad,” said Prue, ‘But you’re going to stand here a long time. We’ll bring 
you water.”

It had been quick and was certainly simple enough. When left alone, Ava made her first 
experimental motions with the fresh punishment. Her arms were well up but not enough for 
stress. She shook each imprisoned hand but the noose refused to fall away. When she tugged 
it tightened warningly. Her chained feet had not been bound and she could kick them as she 
pleased. Prue had been right, there was nothing severe about this new bondage from which 
Ava guessed there would be no escape. She sensed increasing frustration, cleverly contrived in
the slender leathers by which her wrists were held. Surely a noose could be loosened or fall 
limply of it’s own accord but these did not, and the girl they held was pretty sure she could 
shake or tug without result. Miserably she clutched the two short tethers for support. She 
sagged in limp resignation to contemplate a boring day. As yet nothing hurt.

Ava had learned that when a girl underwent punishment on , the rest were allowed to stop
and say a few words but not to linger. She had quite a lot of visitors, most of whom confessed 
to having been punished the same way themselves. During the periods of boredom in 
between. Miss Ava Noyes spent her time thinking about James Cost and Sheba’s displeasure. 
Sheba had gotten something of import from James’ message, Ava was sure of it. But there 
had been no shared confidence and now she stood unhappily attached to three lengths of 
timber she could not move. From time to time she looked up in frustration at leather nooses 
holding her prisoner. She felt certain a man would have broken so slender a bond, but heave 
and tug as she would there was no reward except cut skin. It was disgustingly frustrating to 
stand thus.

When fatigue got the best of her, she gave up trying and hung there limply, head bowed. 
It was thus Prue discovered her at day’s end. “Dinner, Ava, my pet. I’ll let you loose.”

It was wonderful, glorious and hard to believe. The punished girl said a fervent thank you 
and went through all the motions of easing protesting muscles and massing chaffed wrists. 
Gratefully she walked beside the perfect towards the dinning hall. “I’m glad that’s over,” she 
said with real sincerity. ‘That punishment is ten times worse than you think. I sure hope I never
get it again.”

“You won’t, dear, not for at least three hours.”

“What was that???”

“You’ll have lot’s of time to enjoy dinner and wash up before I put you back.” Prue was 
amused. “But, Prue, why on earth would you tie me up again? “Because I’ve been told to, love. 
You’ve been a naughty girl.” Ava was deflated. “You mean I have to stand there until bedtime?”

“You stay there all night, sweetheart.”

“All night! But that’s awful! Alone there in the dark….”

“It sure is. You’ll behave yourself next time.”

“Oh, Prue!”

“Oh, Ava!”

Neither of them laughed.

Miss Ava Noyes remained a prisoner to the three posts for four days and four nights. Early 
each morning she was released to join the others for breakfast, to bath and whatever else she 
choose. But three hours later she must be standing ready for the leather to belt her waist and 
the nooses snare her wrists. The same privilege was granted each evening at dinner time. It 
was a punishment she loathed and would remember with guilt in the knowledge of earning it. 
Sheba never came to gloat.

In the evening of the forth day she was led to the wall, told to drink all the water she could
hold, her hands were then bound behind her back with the necktie of Mr. James Cost, the 
door opened and she marched through to the waiting sand. Behind her the door slammed 
shut and the key clicked shut. Miss Ava Noyes, with a necktie around her wrists, stumbled for a
few steps before falling in utter weariness into the sand. She was quickly asleep.

The three posts had granted Ava but little sleep. Nature compensated now by granting ten
hours of dreamless slumber. She awoke in early morning to recall the past and view the 
present. Viewing the closeness of the wall and door she felt only distaste at being viewed by 
laughing eyes within. Slowly she got to her feet and walked as quickly as chains allowed over 
rocks and dunes until completely out of sight. She then, a lonely figure in the wasteland, to 
disgusted view her kingdom the sun had already bathed in gold. It was all beautiful. But that 
was of little consequence to the bound girl. Today there would be no food or water. And what 
was almost as bad, no company.

Until the sun went down, she would be prey to thirst and hunger. Striving to shake off 
depressing thoughts, Ava began in the direction of what she thought of as “The Lookout,”

the small point of land from which she had first viewed the invasion of James Cost. It was 
something to do and as pleasant a spot as was to be found on the island outside the wall.

As she walked she considered fighting the necktie on her wrists but she knew she could 
never get free of it. The necktie and all it symbolized would rob her of hands throughout the 
day. But what could she do with hands anyway?

Even though her feet were chained and her hands bound, the walk was a delightful 
exercise after the three posts. Ava shuttered at their memory. When she reached her favorite 
place she sat in the sun and propped her back against a rock to watch the sea.

Without realizing it, she was soon once again asleep. When she awoke a few hours later he
had a dry mouth and empty tummy.

Thrusting thoughts of food and water away, she walked along the cliff edge. It would have 
been amusing to find James Cost standing with his amused smile as he admired her nudity. 
But he was not there and there was no sign of traffic on the sea. But, with the instinct of a wild
thing, Ava sensed something was wrong.

Ava’s interest had been on the beach and sea, but she now turned to gaze inland and 
beheld the cause of her disquiet. A naked girl was running with an easy stride and looking 
frantically from left to right in search of something she did not see. Ava recognized her as a 
girl named Rhonda and released with a shock that the girl was totally free with no leg irons 
on. When Ava called the leaping nude stopped and turned to wave her hand in greeting and 
speed her feet in the direction of the bound girl. She arrived in a panting flurry of bare limbs.

“Oh, Ava, darling, I’m so glad I found you. I’ve been looking all over. Ava, I’ve been an 
absolute idiot and I’m scared to death.”

“But your feet, they’re not chained!”

“That’s what I mean. Oh, Ava, I’ve been such a fool.”

“Oh, all right, tell me about it.”

“Well, last evening at roll call, Sheba had me named. You know what happens then! It was 
a pretty wild night. And when I came awake this morning, Sheba was dead to the world, she 
looks lovely when she’s asleep, in case you haven’t noticed. It was right there I lost my cool.” 
Rhonda shrugged. “Darling, I’m being frightfully thoughtless. Would you like me to untie your 
hands?”

“You mustn’t. You know you mustn’t. I’m being punished.”

The two girls sat down comfortably. “It’s not the first time this has happened, I expect this 
has happened to all of us. I suddenly had this notion I knew where Sheba kept the key.

Like an idiot I was suddenly filled with a desire to have free feet. I slid from the bed and, 
sure enough, found the key. You can imagine how I felt as I discovered how to use the silly 
thing, then when it actually worked, I scooted out by the half light of dawn. I headed down to 
where the wall reaches the water. I plunged in and swam around. I knew you were out here 
somewhere and this was the only place I could think to go. It wasn’t until after the sun was 
well up that I realized what I had done.”

Ava longed to comfort the girl but lacked arms to hold her. “I don’t know what to tell you, 
Rhonda. Perhaps you could sneak back in and lock yourself up again?”

“I left the key in the shackles. Oh, Ava, I’m so sorry.”

It was just then they heard the sound of an approaching boat. Ava knew the shape of that 
boat and the man who sat at its engine. The path to the beach was short but the way back to 
the wall and gate was long. “Go on, Rhonda, run back to the villa,” suggested Ava.

“Your feet are free, you can run fast.”

The boat had beached and James Cost was bouncing out. “Go on, Rhonda, get back to 
safety. I can’t run with my feet like this.”

But Rhonda’s attention was riveted on the large man walking up the sandy path. He 
paused before the girls and Ava found herself greeting him like an old friend. “Hello, James. 
This is Rhonda. She was just leaving. You can stop looking at her sex like that.”

“Wowie! Do they come beautiful on this island!” He grinned. “Pleases to me you, Rhonda.”

Then, suddenly struck by Rhonda’s condition, “I thought you told me all the girls on this 
island were chained? She’s not chained.”

The two girls took turns explaining Rhonda’s mistake and the probable consequences.

“But it will be worse for her if we’re seen talking to you,” Ava advised. “And me, too.”

James Cost continued his foolish grinning like a little who found himself alone in a candy 
store. “Well,” he finally said, “looks like you’re in trouble, little girl. How would you like a ride in
my boat?”

“No thank you,” was Ava’s immediate reply. Rhonda looked puzzled. Finally she asked, 
“You don’t mean just riding around the bay, do you? You mean back to the mainland?”

James nodded. Ava gasped. “But you can’t mean that. What would Rhonda do if she were 
there? She’s naked and without passport and money!”

“I adore naked girls.”

Ava guessed the thoughts in Rhonda’s mind. She was not suffering the embarrassment of 
chained feet and sometime soon must be sentenced to what would surely be a terrible 
punishment. Escape must hold an attractive lure. “So you’d take her to the mainland.

What then?”

“I’ve got a little place where I could hide her. No problem.”

“Free or a prisoner?”

James grinned shamelessly. “I’d keep her attached with a bit of chain. Couldn’t possibly 
have anything so pretty running around loose.”

Rhonda took possession of her own fate, “In that case I’ll stay here and take my lumps.

What you’re really saying, Mr. Cost, is you want to use my body and keep me around like a
sort of pet at the end of a chain?”

“Lumps? I think you said lumps?” James was intrigued. “I take it you’re to be punished for 
this little escapade of yours? What will you get? Fifty strokes? Hung up by your thumbs?

Toasted toes?”

“Don’t be horrible.”

The smiling name took instant advantage of the fear he saw in Rhonda’s eyes. “If this 
punishment is as bad as it probably will be, and if you’re as scared of it as I think you are, 
you’d be crazy not to come back with me.”

“I take it you’re a collector of girls, Mr. Cost?” Ava suggested acidly.

“Well, when they’re sort of handed to me on a sliver platter, I suppose I am. Why the hell 
not!”

Why not indeed! Hungry and thirst and with another possible punishment looming on her 
horizon, Ava was beginning to think of James Cost as a good alternative to Sheba. If she had 
to be someone’s prisoner, her chances of escape with James would surely be better than on ! 
But then there flooded back into her mind the terrible penalties of being a fugitive. She would
be naked and at the mercy of this careless, smiling male who might even refuse to unchain her
feet. Sheba would certainly pursue her and, if she ever got back to the USA, the Janssen 
Reformatory for Women was awaiting with its little cell.

Nothing was right, it was all too damned dangerous.

“I really am sorry, James, I know you’ve tried to help,” she said with genuine regret. “But it 
wouldn’t work. It probably wouldn’t even work for you. I’d be a nuisance. And you’d probably 
have the police knocking on your door. Sheba won’t give up without a fight. She’s got all the 
money there is.”

“I’ll go with you, James.”

Rhonda’s quiet statement was like a thunderbolt. Ava was aghast and James gave Rhonda 
his full attention. “At ‘em, girl! That’s the first piece of common sense I’ve heard on this 
damned island. You sure you won’t resent the bit of chain?”

“I’ll put up with it.”

“Rhonda, you mustn’t!” Ava got to her feet in distress. “Don’t let those free feet get you 
into trouble. You can I find any more freedom in the outside world than I.”

“I’d sooner be this man’s slave than Sheba’s,” Rhonda declared. “There’s nothing but 
punishment and chains for me here, but my being his slavegirl on a chain will make James 
happy, then that’s what I prefer. I really mean it, Ava.”

Since Ava had stood up, James Cost’s eyes were riveted on her bound hands. His voice was
disbelieving, “Am I seeing straight? Have you been out here wandering around every since I 
used that necktie to bind your wrists?”

“No, I haven’t. But what you’re looking at is Sheba’s punishment for letting you do it in the
first place.”

“You didn’t have a choice!”

Sheba isn’t a bit sure about that. But let’s stop talking about that. Ava’s voice turned to 
pleading. “James, please don’t take Rhonda away. There’s no way you’ll be allowed to give her
a good life.”

“Sure, sure, I know all about it. But I’ve just come by a cute idea. Step this way.

sweetheart, and turn around.”

“No!” Ava cried. “You mustn’t untie me. My hands are tied by Sheba’s orders as a 
punishment. Please leave me alone.”

“Stop acting silly. I want my tie and I’m going to get it. Come here.”

“I refuse! Rhonda, don’t let him!”

It was quite useless and once more Ava stood erect, breasts heaving while James took 
back his necktie. When her hands were freed, she disgusted said, “You don’t know what you’re
doing. You don’t understand anything about us and . If you have an ounce of decency, you’ll 
tie my hands again and leave us alone.”

“No way! Here, Rhonda, come this way and get yourself a man’s silk necktie.”

In impotence, the girl who still bore leg irons on her feet, watched as Rhonda, all too 
willingly, crossed her wrists behind her back to be snared and knotted tight in silk which Ava 
felt sure Rhonda was enjoying as a symbol of something male. Unhappily Ava said, “You’ll 
both be sorry about this. And so will I!”

The girls were allowed to kiss. It was hard to know how serious James was over the whole 
affair. For him it might simply be a grand and inexpensive bit of fun with female flesh. But he 
picked up his prize and carried her away down the slope. Ava watched and was suddenly 
lonely. She told herself she did not envy Rhonda. But she also did not envy her own 
immediate future. This time Sheba would be harder to convince. She sat against her rock and 
watched the boat depart. She still had a long way to go and wished now she had asked James 
for a drink of water, but it was too late. Everything was too late. Or too early.

Or in someway wrong. She longed to cry.

It was a subdued slavegirl who let Liz collect her that evening. Ava was first granted the 
boon of water before being led to where her owner sat in her favorite seat as on a throne.

Standing on the familiar first step, Ava contradicted nothing of the prefect’s report on the 
absence of necktie and the many footprints in the sand. She and her owner exchanged 
glances which left Ava uncertain of Sheba’s temper. When the perfect had departed and they 
were alone, Sheba laughed.

“Well, what happened this time? Don’t you dare tell a lie!”

Ava told it all exactly as it happened and beheld her truths softening Sheba back to her 
usual warmth. At the end, her mistress said simply, “You’ve had a bad time. I was mean.”

“Yes, I had a bad time. But I tried to deceive you. Am I forgiven?”

“Of course, you’re forgiven. Come here and put your head in my lap like you did last time 
so I can play with your hair while we talk. I want you to tell me everything Rhonda did and 
everything she said. Don’t be frightened, I love you.”

It was so easy to tell, and at the end of it Ava plead, “Rhonda felt terrible about the whole 
thing and wished she had never even thought of stealing your key and unlocking your chain. 
If she had had a chance to creep back and lock herself up again, I’m sure she would.”

“A likely story! But I’ll take it as Gospel. Whether she’s sorry or not I’ll tan her hide when I 
get her back.”

“But, Sheba, I don’t suppose we’ll ever see Rhonda again.”

“That’s what you think! I know where that idiot Cost will be hiding her, and I’ll be sending 
someone to retrieve my property. I bought and paid for both of you.”

Ava was finding comfort in the closeness of Sheba. It was good to know herself forgiven 
and there would be no more punishments unless she asked for them by doing something silly.
She thought with pity of Rhonda fallen victim to James Cost’s charm. She, herself, would soon 
share Sheba’s bed and pay her dues of adoration. Fears of the whip vanished from her mind.

“You mean you’ll send someone to bring Rhonda back? Or have the police arrest her? Or 
have the perfects put on clothes and do it themselves?”

“No, honeybunch, not the perfects, you!”

There was a silence while Ava digested what she had heard. “You can’t really mean that, 
Sheba,” she said fearfully. “I can’t go to the mainland. I’m naked and my feet are chained.”

“We can soon fix that.”

“Well … but what would I do when I got there?”

“sweetheart, I don’t know!” Sheba was enjoying the exchange. “You know I love you. I 
don’t know why I’ve been so mean, but I’m going to demonstrate my faith and trust in you by 
sending you on this mission.” Sheba chuckled wickedly. “Think of it! Total freedom and all the 
money you’ll need. And some lovely clothes. I’ll also give you a pair of handcuffs in case 
Rhonda puts up an argument.”

“It sounds lovely except for the handcuffs.” Ava felt herself groping in the dark. “But 
Rhonda’s just as strong as I am and I couldn’t possibly overpower her. You’re forgetting about 
James. He’s more likely to handcuff me than the other way around.”

“Sure, sweetheart, I know all about that. But I’ve told you before I’m a bitch and this little 
mission I’m sending you on pleases me. I want to find out how everyone acts, and what they 
say and do. Please forgive me, darling, I can’t help wanting to see what everybody does.”

“I know what will happen-James Cost will rape me!”

“Not if you play it cool. I’ve been informed about the layout and I’d be surprised if a smart 
girl like you couldn’t sneak in and out of that place when the boy is not around. Rhonda may 
be only too damned glad to come back here with you. And without the handcuffs. Tell me 
you’ll go?”

“Of course I’ll go!” Ava knelt back on her heels to gaze up at the marvelous curves of her 
owner. “I’ll do my damndest. But I suppose there’s a penalty. Will I be punished if I fail?”

“Of course you will, darling! Without punishment and rewards nothing in this world would 
happen. If you know you’ll be punished if you fail, you’ll make sure you succeed. See what I 
mean?”

It was typical Sheba, typically Cindros. Ava loved it’s optimism and its threat. She now 
knew there would always be some sort of punishment on Sheba’s island. The punishment 
might never happen but it was always present as a possibility. Timidly she inquired, “I haven’t 
seen Susan. Where is she, Sheba?”

“Downstairs in a cell, learning not to bury neckties in the sand. We can visit if you wish 
before we go to bed.”

Susan was pathetically grateful to see new faces even through prison bars. Her tiny waist 
was belted in steel and her wrists heavily ironed. Her neck was collared in shining metal.

The familiar chain still connected her ankles. Other chains joined collar and belt and wrist 
irons to the wall. All present knew the chains were not to deny escape but were a constant 
reminder not to be naughty on .

“Oh, Ava, darling, I’m so glad. But didn’t you … I mean, weren’t you … ?” The eager young 
voice trailed into embarrassment.

“Yes, she’s been punished, if that’s what you mean. In case you’re interested, she’s been 
damned good and punished, a lot more than you’ve been, although I don’t suppose it’s been 
much fun being chained in that cell. Here, I have to be fair, I’ll let you out.”

There was a busy time with keys. Susan was delighted. When the last shackle fell from her 
limbs, she feel to her knees before Sheba and sobbed out’ her gratitude. It was very touching 
and caused Ava to make a silent vow that her mission would succeed.

“You blow this job I’ve given you, darling, and little Susie goes right back inside. And I’ll 
see if I can’t find a few more chains to add. Come along, both of you, let’s go to bed.”

They played as might two kittens with a mother cat. There were many giggled and the 
constant clash of chains. Both girls forgot their punishments and worshiped at the shrine of 
Sappho with zest. In the morning, Miss Ava Noyes was given expensive clothes, a 
well-equipped suitcase, revolver and handcuffs, and a great deal of money. It was Sheba 
herself who piloted the magnificent yacht to take her slavegirl to the distance shore. At the 
time of her departure she handed Ava a sheet of paper. “Here’s all you need to know, you’ve 
enough cash to overcome any obstacle so don’t take no for an answer. If you need help, 
phone. My number’s there, along with several others.” She kissed and held the trembling girl 
in massive arms. “I could do this job myself, so could the perfects, but I want you to do it and I
think you understand why. Good luck, darling.”

Ava understood and felt a tremendous excitement at Sheba’s trust. Trust meant love, and 
she was determined not to fail.

The town of Mouzzi was unpretentious and half asleep. It offered little scope for the 
spending of Sheba’s money so Ava found the best hotel and rented herself a room. She also 
found out that the address she had been given for James Cost was well out of town.

Fearful of loosing herself, she hired a taxi.

The residence of James Cost was one of those innocent little dwellings much sought after 
by those with little cash. It was appropriately named the Villa Repose. Ava knocked 
purposefully at the door but received no answer. She went to the back door with the same 
results. Feeling herself powerful, she broke a window and went inside to cry out Rhonda’s 
name. Somewhere down below she heard an echo.

It was a surprisingly clean basement, all concrete, well studded with rings of heavy iron. At 
it’s center a couple of posts and in the corner a tiny cage. By virtue of a chain and two 
padlocks, Rhonda stepped out to meet her but was snubbed short.

“Ava, darling, how on earth!” Rhonda was overjoyed.

The two girls exchanged greetings and their news. Rhonda was sheepish. “I think I’ve been 
fucked fourteen times,” she admitted in shame. “I should have listened to you. He’s a nice guy 
but so damned horny he needs six girls not just me. I’m pooped.”

They clutched again and again, the chain around Rhonda’s tummy hindering them not. “I 
suppose this is about the way he promised,” she admitted sadly. “But it’s so damned lonely 
and miserable. And I’ve discovered I don’t want to be screwed as much as I thought. I don’t 
know what James takes but he can go steady all night. Get me out of here.”

“I’m suppose to handcuff you and take you back to . You’ll probably be punished. Is that 
okay?”

“I could care less, just so long as I don’t get a cock shoved into me one more time. Don’t 
talk to me about punishments, I’m being punished right here. Ava, darling, I’m so glad you 
found me. But I don’t understand.”

“I’ll tell you about it later. Where’s the key?”

“The key?” Rhonda sounded vague. “Oh, you mean the key to this chain. I’m afraid that 
horny son of a bitch took it with him.”

“Where does he keep his tools? And I don’t mean the one in his pants.”

“There’s a little shed out back. He took me there to fit me for size. Oh, darling, please 
hurry!”

It seemed too good to be true, almost as if a trap had been laid. The tool shed contained a
massive pair of bolt cutters. Ava was busy fitting the jaws around a link of the chain on 
Rhonda when a faintly bored male voice inquired, “And what do you two think you’re doing?” 
It was James Cost.





CHAPTER FIVE - Male Prey


James Cost had a sense of relief his prisoners did not! His prisoners found themselves naked 
and chained to a stone wall but on opposite sides to prevent what James described as 
“nibbling of pussy.” From time to time one of them was taken upstairs to receive male favors 
which she did not desire. But she was expected to exhibit gratitude and praise.

Should she fail to please, she got herself well scolded by the cane. As Rhonda and Ava 
agreed in one of those rare moments when James was gone, the cane of James Cost hurt 
every bit as much as the cane of Sheba Midnight. Left alone during one of his rare hours of 
sleep, they were denied the solace of warm female flesh and had to console themselves by 
huddling dejectedly against their wall.

“I’ve played this like an idiot,” said Ava with a sigh. “He told me he wouldn’t be back this 
early,” Rhonda added. “I think he had this whole thing figured and now he’s got both of us.

And without spending a dime. Oh, Jeepers, I’m such an idiot. If Sheba ever gets me back I 
hope she lets me have it good.”

“We may never see Sheba again. This chain around my middle would hold a horse. Damn 
it, Rhonda, if I had a whip and could use it on you, I think I would. I suppose you know what 
an awful mess you’ve gotten us into. James could keep us forever and screw us until we 
scream. What’s to stop him! Sheba was depending on me to get you out and I failed.

Oh, shit!”

It was by no means Ava’s first experience with male intercourse but was her first encounter
with rape. She called the attentions of James Cost that savage word inside her mind. She did 
not fight but let him have his way with her. The whip was easily visible on the wall and she 
knew he would use it. Ava knew herself a failure and was bitterly ashamed.

Despite their threats and pleadings the two girls remained prisoner to a smiling young 
man who defeated them utterly by his enjoyment of their frustrations. One encounter was 
much like another.

“Look, James Cost, you’re crazy to do this to us,” Ava would plead. “Sheba is powerful 
enough to crush you like a fly and she will if you don’t let us loose. Send us both back to and 
we won’t say a thing about it.”

“That’s damned good of you, darling! Maybe I’ll do just that after I’ve screwed you a 
couple hundred more times.”

“You’re disgusting! You ought to cut that thing off and save us a lot of trouble.

For that outburst Rhonda got three strokes across her bottom. They were savage and 
terrible and she would wear the marks for weeks to come. They also had the effect of making 
her terribly humble. “I’m sorry, James, I shouldn’t have said that. Thank you for the cane.”

“Don’t mention it. Happy to oblige any time.” James paused impressively. “I want you two 
to remember to respect my cock. It’s the only pleasure you’re likely to get for a long, long 
time. Think about that!”

Ava and Rhonda thought about it constantly. There was little else to occupy their minds.

Both agreed James Cost was a nice guy but when he had a couple of naked girls chained 
in his basement we went a little screw-crazy. They reflected longingly on . But Rhonda figured 
she could expect fifty strokes as punishment, and Ava was sure she would get, if not fifty, 
some goodly number for her failure to complete her mission. At least James’

slashes were few and far between, he seemed to prefer making love over whipping them.

It was a pair of frustrated young women who tugged at their tethers and lamented their 
stupidities. Thus passed the third day of Mr. Cost’s possession of twin nakednesses more 
correctly belonging to Sheba Midnight. When the girls pointed this fact out to him, they got 
whipped again and soon ceased to make reference to Sheba’s ownership of them.

Ava had to admit enjoyment of the conversations with James Cost. James loved their 
sarcasms, their bitter references to male strength, and their constant, sly, suggestions that a 
true master would have no need to keep his women chained. Cheerfully he agreed that under 
normal conditions his cock would keep them captive but he was now playing safe and taking 
no chances with female flesh that in this part of the world had a considerable value. Thus 
passed the forth day. And the fifth. On the sixth day it was Sheba Midnight herself who, during
the master’s absence, repossessed her slaves.

“I’m ashamed of both of you,” she said disgustedly. “Really, you are old enough to know 
better! If you’re so damned concerned with cock, I’ll buy you a rubber one with a motor inside
and strap it on inside you for a week. Really!”

“It’s not our fault, Sheba, he’s stronger than we are.”

“Oh, sure, the same old excuses. Any woman can outwit a man if she tries hard enough 
and forgets what he can do when he’s up between her legs. I’m ashamed of you both.”

“Please, darling, get us both out of here while you can. He may come back.”

“Thea is waiting upstairs. The two of us can handle Mr. Cost, don’t worry. Where does he 
keep his keys?”

“We don’t know. We think he carries them in his pocket.”

“Well, never mind, we can cut you loose. Ava, are your things upstairs?”

The bolt cutters were highly effective. So were the clothes. They stopped at the hotel to 
pay the bill. By that time the two girls had forgotten their travail with Mr. James Cost and 
wished they could go shopping but this was curtly denied as they were hurried on board the 
splendid yacht. When she produced two neckties, they were unconcerned. “I’ve keep the one 
and stole the other while we were in his house,” she told them blandly. “You know what 
they’re for so turn around and cross your wrists. If I ever give another girl her freedom, I’ll gel 
the perfects to punish me instead of her. Come on, now.” Two girls turned and crossed their 
wrists.





CHAPTER SIX - The Taking of


All Rhonda wished was for the thirty strokes to be over and done with but they were still to 
come, and she was anxious. Ava, for her part, was also worried. Being bound to trees sounded 
innocent enough but she knew too well to be deceived. If it was to be punishment, then it 
would be punishment.

Sheba Midnight came to tell them of her love and her grief over the need to punish their 
maiden flesh. But even though they sought to clasp her through the bars, they knew 
themselves without reprieve.

That night it happened.

The taking of was accomplished in less than an hour with military precision in the dark of 
night. Fifteen men, armed and with a knowledge of their objectives, descended upon the 
sleeping island. The three perfects were easily captured, along with Sheba Midnight and her 
favorite of the night. Within four minutes the perfects and their mistress with her maiden were
brutally trussed. The binding of Sheba Midnight was an event in itself, watched appreciatively 
by male eyes as the ropes were expertly noosed around fighting flesh and drawn tight to 
intrude each stricture deep within angry skin. The lovely wrists were clamped together by thin 
cords but not without a fight so fierce it took four powerful males to subdue the amazon. 
Thicker stuff was used upon amazon elbows while other cords were wrapped around her 
body, above and below two huge breasts. A collar was snapped shut around the panting girl’s 
throat and from it a length of chain hung down.

Sheba Midnight was captive on her own island.

It was the same with Liz, Prue, and Thea. The chained girl who Sheba had been playing 
with put up no resistance, she was far too accustomed to restraints and the will of others.

A single armed man was left in charge while the invaders dealt with the still-sleeping pets 
of Sheba Midnight. Their treatment of these was far less harsh, their feet already ironed, this 
girls were not hard to handled. They were -lined up. their necks collared to one, long chain.

The plane had landed on the hard sand at low tide during early evening and waited for 
darkness. Later that night the door opened to admit eighteen chained and naked girls, docile 
and obedient to the men who stood by with ready whips. None dared plead. The chained girls
were followed by the perfects and their mistress in a chained line of their own, the chains 
twice the weight of the smaller girls. All four were still bound tight with ropes they could not 
defeat. On those four the whips were used to urge them on and keep rebellion under control 
for those four were not docile at all. The female cargo safely on board, the great bird sought 
the sky as the first light of dawn out-lined the beach.

In any military operation there are some loose ends. The six foot cage with its two 
occupants had been unseen. Ava and Rhonda had been awaken by the I sounds of conquest 
but, try as they might, had been unable to see anything expect the dark plane as it passed 
over the villa. When returned to its normal peace the two girls guessed there must surely be 
something terribly wrong but they were helpless captives of the cage and eventually curled 
together to seek the comfort of soft breasts and warm bodies. The sun was fully up when they
had to admit to themselves that they were alone.

The new day was at its best as if the tiny island was happy to be once more sleeping in the
sun without the disturbing presence of humans. But in the six foot cage was panic.

“They’ve gone away and left us,” Rhonda wailed. “It’s way past breakfast and I can’t see a 
soul. I can’t hear anything, either. Oh, Ava, what are we going to do!”

“We’re not going to do anything,” Ava said with somber logic. “Our feet are chained, are 
hands are tied behind our backs, and we’re locked in an iron cage. What the hell can we do!”

“Couldn’t we scream or call for help?”

“You can if you want, darling.”

“But there must be something!”

“If we work at it long enough we can probably untie each other’s wrists. We can probably 
work at it better standing up. Come on.”

The fight to free their hands helped their minds get off their dangerous situation. The 
neckties of James Cost were of silk and knotted by an expert, they yielded only slowly to 
feminine fingers. It was an hour before the gaily colored strips of cloth lay on the floor while a 
pair of relieved maidens messaged chaffed wrists.

“Am I ever glad to be rid of that damned tie!” Ava said. “Throw them out through the bars,
I don’t ever want to see them again. That man!”

“I wish we could get rid of these damned chains on our ankles that easily,” Rhonda 
mourned.

“Well, we can’t, and I’m not sure anyone else can get them off, either. You should have 
hidden Sheba’s key when you had it.”

“What good would that have done? I wouldn’t have thought to hide it here and we’re sure
not going anywhere else. We’re foxed but good!”

“So, okay, we’re foxed! Rhonda, my pet, we mustn’t start snapping at each other. And, if 
you’re as thirsty as I am, you don’t want to make it worse by tugging at a bunch of bars we 
can’t move. Our best bet is to sit and think this whole thing out.”

“What I’m thinking about is breakfast and coffee. I really believe I’d give about anything 
for a long, cool drink. Oh, shit! How did we get in this jackpot?”

The twos girls sat on the floor of their cage, hopefully facing the direction from which help
might come. They played a guessing game as to what might have happened but it was a futile
exercise and soon lost its appeal. The hours passed slowly. By the time they estimated it to be 
mid-afternoon, the figure of James Cost sauntered into view.

He seemed as much surprised as the two girls, stopping for a moment before coming 
close to ask the two girls, “How the hell do you two get in there?”

“We’re being punished because you kidnapped us.”

“Horse shit!”

“Well, it’s true. Would you be a gentleman and unlock the door?”

“I don’t have the key.”

“You needn’t sound so pleased,” said Ava. ‘Tell this idiot where the key is, Rhonda.”

“Maybe you’d be kind enough to clue us in on what’s happened. We know nothing.”

“It’s a take-over. A few rich guys who like pretty girls collected the whole bunch, including 
Sheba and those guards of hers.” James surveyed them soberly. “You two were part of the 
package and the boys are going to be damned good and mad when they call the roll.”

“And what do they want us for, as if I didn’t know?”

James Cost smiled at the two anxious maidens. “Well, sweetheart, they were concerned 
with you because I told them about your magnificent tits. Right now I’m looking at four of the 
loveliest breasts around. Each of them is worth a fortune. Oh, and in case I forgot to mention 
it, you’ll all be sold at auction.”

“A slave market! Don’t give us that, there’s no such thing anymore.”

The voice of James Cost became dreamy, as if he were seeing visions. “Across the 
Mediterranean and over the desert there is a dusty place called Hagadar. It’s not much of a 
town and you’ll never hear it mentioned. When the dust blows you’ll never see the place for 
the sand. But there’s only one street so that doesn’t matter much. There’s enough water to 
keep the place going and there’s an ugly old Moorish house in which slavegirls are kept in 
cages. Every month there’s an auction. You’ll be surprised how much you girls will fetch.”

“How much?” Rhonda could not resist the question.

“One to three million. There was a girl or two in the past who touched five but that’s the 
top. You should be real proud if you break the record.”

“I’ll bet you masterminded this whole thing!”

“Let’s say I’ve been cut in for a small slice of the pie, sweetheart. It’s just a business deal.”

“Do you get paid in cash or girls?” Ava’s voice was icy.

“I chose cash, cash never argues the way a girl will.” James cocked a sardonic eyebrow.

“But since they’ve left you behind I’m wondering if I’m going to have to regard you as my 
salary.” He sighed heavily. “You’ll need a lot of training.”

James Cost was likeable and even with all his faults seemed harmless, his main interest 
lying between the legs of any girl he could get his hands on. But he wasn’t brutal, he didn’t 
have to be, he could easily handle any girl, except perhaps Sheba and her perfects. But Cost 
would not be copping with Sheba but with the two girls staring at him from inside the cage. 
Against his strength they would have no chance. She wished he was a normal man who would
take her from the cage, love her and some day get married.

Not meaning a word of what she said, she said icily, “In that case, perhaps you’d be hind 
enough to take us to this Hagadar and put us in the cage with the rest of the girls.” She 
sniffed.

“Damned good idea. You’ve got a business head on those pretty shoulders, my sweet.

Standing on the auction block, you’ll be out of this world.

“That’s nice to know. Now, about getting us out of this cage…?”

James was gone long enough to start them worrying again. “I’ll bet he’s going to leave us 
here,” Rhonda predicted.

“Maybe for a day or two until we get less demanding,” Ava said thoughtfully. “We’ve given 
him a bad time and that’s not what he wants. I expect I’d bet curb my tongue and you’d best 
watch yours. Remember, we’re locked in a cage and can’t get out.”

In about an hour James Cost proved them wrong. Casually striding in he held up the key 
and both girl’s heaved a tremendous sigh of relief. Coming close he spotted the discarded 
ties. “Ah, the very thing! I can’t trust you girls, you talk really mean to me. So, for the time 
being, I’m not going to let you have your hands.” He surveyed possibilities. “I want you, Ava, 
to thrust your arms between two of the bars so I can get at your hands. May as well play it 
safe.”

“There’s no room. How about one on each side?”

“Don’t be idiotic, you can squeeze them through.”

It was a bitterly humiliating experience but Ava shrugged and back against the bars to 
squeeze both arms between them as James directed. Fuming at this return to square one, she 
kept a prudent silence as James wound what he called his favorite necktie around her wrists to
go through the tugs, the constrictions and the defeating knots to impart sensations with 
which she was all loo familiar. When Ava was allowed to pull back her securely bound hands, 
Rhonda took her place. James then unlocked the door and two maidens stalked passed the 
bars into something less than freedom.

James had brought food and drink but when they were free of the cage he paused.

“You’re not going to get me to feed you like a baby.” he flatly stated. “Sheba must have 
some handcuffs around here, can’t see how she could run the place without them. Where are 
they?”

Rhonda sniffed. “If you’d tie our hands in front instead of behind our backs, it would work 
just as well.”

“You know damned well it wouldn’t. You’d have your hands undone inside of a minute. Tell
me where they are.”

It had been an old sensation at Janssen but here on it was new, the grasp of shining 
chrome on slender wrists! Their feet still ironed, there was little else the girls could do but 
extend unwilling hands to see them chained. Yet Ava had to admit to herself that handcuffs 
were a good compromise. Oddly, both girls were pleased, partly by the food and drink, and 
partly because this gave them much more freedom to use their hands than did the neckties. 
They would be unable to escape from handcuffs but then she had never been able to escape 
from cord or neckties, so what was the difference? James insisted on a bottle wine to celebrate
and neither girl protested. The meal was, in fact, a huge success, even to the point of 
producing female giggles and some laughter.

Sheba’s office was heavily loaded with impressive equipment. The prisoners of James Cost 
sat in opposite chairs and watched him perform miracles with a telex, a word processor, and 
telephone. Watching him, Ava realized there was more to James Cost than met the eye. If she 
were forced to hazard a guess it would be that he sought to take over the Sheba Midnight 
empire while its owner lay in chains in a slave auction somewhere. With the meal and the 
handcuffs and what she now witness, Ava felt an increasing optimism. Surely something good 
would from this incredible change. And if it led to freedom on the mainland, as it might, she 
and Rhonda would find themselves free girls without Sheba’s heavy hand. Once more 
thoughts of knocking James Cost on the head when he wasn’t looking found their way into 
her mind. Nor did she dislodge them easily.

That night James locked Rhonda once more in the cage and led Ava to his own bed, 
ignoring her questions and threatening to gag her if she did not shut up and shamefully 
found pleasure in her master’s embrace. In the morning Rhonda had disappeared.

“I sold her,” James admitted unblushingly. “They picked her up in the night. Don’t look so 
damned heart-broken, she won’t be killed or cut up into little pieces.”

Surprisingly he clasp her hair and kissed her forehead gently in a brotherly sort of way. “I 
want you for myself, sweetheart, just the two of us. You know that old saying about two’s 
company. While I don’t mind screwing you both it would eventually become something of a 
drag. Do you mind?”

“Of course I mind. I’m flattered but I had become fond of Rhonda.”

“You’ve got me.”

Ava chocked back the obvious retort as being far too bitter. Instead she said, “I thought 
you were sending me to Hagadar with the girls. I did ask, you know.”

“I still may do that,” James said, indifferently. “Depends pretty much on your behavior, 
sweet. In case you want to know, I sold Rhonda to get some ready cash. Believe me, it was a 
tidy sum. I can easily do the same with you.”

Ava flinched. “I’m sorry, I really am sorry,” she said. “I know I’ve been bitchy, but everything
that’s happened has scared me half to death. There’s you on one hand, and the slave block on
the other. Please forgive me.”

There could be no doubt about James forgiveness. Ava got the message from his hands, 
his lovemaking each night. The arrived at a workable arrangement during the days. When 
James had work to do, her handcuffs were changed from front to back. “Because we do have 
to be sensible, my pet.” Ava saw his point and did not protest. When she had need of her 
hands he returned them to her without comment. They spent a lot of each day in Sheba’s 
office were Ava assumed her new owner was accumulating millions in some sort of business 
dealings that were probably illegal considering he was using Sheba empire ruthlessly. On the 
third day the telex rattled out a curt command.

James was obviously troubled. He had made his own Eden but the serpent had reared it’s 
head. “The boys want you,” he told Ava. ‘They’re making arrangements to pick up Rhonda on 
their own account but they expect me to deliver you as per the original contract, sweetheart, 
I’m sorry.”

It was perhaps for the best that Ava’s handcuffs were behind her back, it was far better to 
be helpless and without decision when thus confronted. Woodenly, she retorted, “Well, that’s 
what you expected, wasn’t it? That’s the deal you made. I remember you saying something 
about my tits.” ‘ “Damn it, you needn’t rub it in! I’ve become fond of you. This has to be crazy!”

“It’s always been crazy.”

“Watch that tongue of yours, girl, I can still cane your ass.”

“How will you ship me, in a box?”

“Don’t laugh, I easy could. But the boys are sending a small plane and you and I will be the
only passengers. I’m going along because I want to see this thing through. I have an interest 
in this operations.”

“You’re not going because you want to be close to me, or make sure I’m decently treated?”

“No. Well, maybe a little. But I have to tell you straight that once aboard that plane, you 
cease to be my property.” James stared moodily at nothing. “Damn it! I should have bargained
for you in the first place. But you were always so damned high hat. Damn and double damn!”

It was on this note they went to Hagadar.

Sheba Midnight and her perfects received preferred attention. The collar on their necks 
and chains on their wrists and ankles were outrageously heavy and the bars of their cell would
have held an elephant. The lock on the barred door was huge. Through these bars Sheba 
could behold the larger cage with twenty young women who had once been her property but 
were now numbered are part of the inventory of the Hagadar slave market.

Rhonda and Ava had been added to the long chain which held each maiden neck. The new
owners saw this as a practical inhibiting of revolt. The leg irons were still locked upon each 
maiden’s foot. They spent their time wishing they were somewhere else and morbidly 
discussing the possibilities of harems and whorehouses. In more optimistic moments, the 
discussion inc-lined towards a handsome Arab, the owner of many flowing wells of oil. They 
wondered if he would remove their chains. And they talked of how courteous he would be as 
he raped them every night. Sometimes, they noticed the slender figure of an aristocratic old 
Arab looking at them.

Outside the sun and sand were scorching the old house, and inside the cage the captives 
were warmer than they would have liked.

Ava was deeply troubled by the feelings James had aroused within her. She had not seen 
him since their arrival at Hagadar. She wondered if he was still interested and might use his 
influence to claim her as his own. She cherished an image of herself on the auction block and 
James Cost bidding for her along with all the rest. But she thrust the dream aside as being 
altogether improbable. But there was still hope. In the meantime her feet were ironed, her 
wrists handcuffed, and her neck chained to the other girls.

Miss Ava Noyes was unlocked from the chain and escorted from the cage in front of 
nineteen pairs of envious eyes.

Ava’s immediate hope of begin taken to James Cost was wishful thinking. The feminine 
hand upon her arm led to a bathroom and a bath and fixing of her hair. The woman who 
attended her spoke no English and could tell nothing of her fate. After the bath and feeling 
much better, Ava was led through many passages to a shaded patio and the same old Arab 
she had noticed without interest through the bars. The place was a garden and quite beautiful
and the old man’s English was as perfect as her own.

“Stand still, child, I wish to look at you.”

Ava stood, blushing and nervous as her host or owner or whatever he might be slowly 
circled her nakedness to feel the contours of her bottom and her breasts and ask politely that 
she separate her legs. When this was done a servant brought a mat on which she was told to 
kneel for the attention of this old man. As Ava knelt she reflected she had never seen anyone 
as unlikely to buy and seli slavegirls. The woman who had bathed her had also chanced the 
handcuffs from front to back. With her legs spread, she was offering a full frontal view to the 
man who dealt in girl flesh.

“You are indeed a beautiful young woman,” said Akim Ben Rabat. “James Cost was right 
about your breasts. Such breasts should not be whipped. I will see to it.”

Ava had been warned to address this man as “Master” or “Lord.” A whip had been hinted 
at should her submission and respect fail to please. She was trembling in simple fear but did 
her best. “Thank you, Master, I am honored.”

She felt a fool.

“I understand you were once a lady of property and are well educated?’ “Yes, Master.”

“It must gal you to pay me this respect?”

Ava faced him boldly, “I have been long a captive and have been conditioned. Master.

Calling you ‘Master’ is easier than it might once have been.”

“You have adjusted your mind to slavery?”

“Yes, Master.” She hesitated before asking, “Have I another option?”

“You ask no questions, child. Tell me of James Cost.”

Ava was surprised at how little she knew of that man who had brought her to this pass. It 
was easy to tell Akim Ben Rabat what little there was to tell. Denying his cruelty, she told in 
simple words of the warmth they had come to share of the wish they held that she might be 
his slave. Feeling herself blush, but with a great need to share her emotions with this old man 
whom she now felt only respect for, the fear had gone.

“You are in love with Mr. Cost?”

“I suppose I am, Master. I would go with him.”

“You are a sweet and honest young woman,” the slave trader acknowledged. “There is 
something I forgot to ask, have you ever been whipped?”

“I have been whipped. Master.”

“And its effect upon you?” ‘To make me humble. Master.”

“Mr. Cost has talked with me about you. He shares your wish and desires you enough to 
accept the possession of you as full payment for the considerable sum we own him for his 
services.” Akim Ben Rabat repeated his thin, wise smile. “If you were an ordinary girl, this 
would be easy, it would honor me to please this man. And what is a slavegirl between old 
friends.. But there is a hitch. Your beauty if such, my dear, that it is already being whispered 
and spoken of among the men of wealth who are our clients. I think it possible you will fetch a
price beyond that of any other girl. If I were young, I would keep you for myself.”

Ava had always known herself beautiful but what she had just heard she found difficult to 
credit. “You mean I am worth far more than the sum you own Mr. Cost?” She faltered. “Is that 
the hitch?”

“That is the hitch. When we first became aware of you we assessed your worth at a figure 
of five million, American, but beholding you kneeling there, I must raise that sum to a figure I 
cannot estimate. Perhaps ten or even more. Mr. Cost could not afford so great a sum.”

“But it’s unreal, these vast sums of money. I’m only a girl.”

“Allah has placed within the loins of men a hunger for such as you, a hunger worth more 
than rubies.” Akim Ben Rabat actually chuckled, “You will remember Helen of Troy, whose face 
is reputed to have launched a thousand ships?”

“Ten million dollars! Oh, Master!”

“I have discussed this problem with my associates who are not disposed to quibble about 
a million here or there. But you beauty confers prestige to he who sells and he who buys.

The only comprise they suggest is that we put you on the block and bid you in ourselves 
to a limit of six millions, American. We give you then to James Cost in full and total settlement.
Should this come about he would be a lucky man. However, if the bidding goes beyond that 
figure, we must be true to the honor of this house and deliver you to whoever makes the final 
bid. My dear, it is the best I can do.”

“But Master, you have little hope James Cost will get me. Is that not so?”

“It is so, my child. But take heart in knowing your suspense is short. The auction is 
tomorrow.”

“You are being kind. Master, thank you.”

“May Allah guide your steps. I would send you back to the cage now without chains, you 
are intelligent enough to need no such restraints. But this would not be seemly, your 
companions would resent it. Wear them with pride and tomorrow you will know if they are to 
be taken from you or if you will continue to wear them because of what you have become.”

Akim Ben Rabat clapped his hands.

When Ava’s neck was once more locked to the common chain, the other nineteen girls 
clustered around to ask questions. Ava’s brief absence had been the only drama in their day. 
Ava’s hands were still behind her back while theirs were free so she had no wish to be less 
than entertaining and took pains to describe her bath and interview. Cautiously she said 
nothing of the six million dollar bid. The girls did seem happy to hear that some of them 
would command a price of a million or more.

“I wonder if Sheba knows about this? Gosh, I hope I’m there to see her sold,” said Rhonda. 
“Have you noticed those chains they’ve got on her?”

In the morning the common chain was taken along with their collars. But every wrist was 
crossed behind their backs and there bound. Quite evidently (TV house was not prepared to 
dispense free handcuffs. They were then taken in groups of two or three to be bathed and 
made as beautiful as possible. By the time the auction started it was hard to tell if the twenty 
girls to be sold had been taken from a Hollywood or were simple slavegirls.

Between fear and excitement, the girls were trembling.

With such a large a group it was to be expected that some girls were a little more beautiful
or a little bit finer of figure than others. Those girls were draped in the innocence of a single 
white sheet and a veil. The management did not want their merchandise ogled to the point 
where it became a bore. No one seemed to know what was happening to Sheba and the 
perfects but the twenty girls were marshaled to stand in line along one wall of the auction 
room. The common chain was then brought back in and the girls linked along it.

With their hands bound behind their backs and their necks thus collared and chained 
there was little any girl could do but await her turn and pray. Ava was the last girl on the line, 
feeling horribly nude beneath her sheet and conscious of thrusting breasts and nipples which, 
for some reason of their own, chose to stand erect.

Since no single maiden was less than prime quality, the biding was spirited from the start.

The clients were many and as diverse as was their dress. Ava wondered how many millions 
of millions were represented by this group of men. Almost instantly the first girl was on the 
block.

Ava chided herself for being so sexually aware of the erotic scene but was victim to a truly 
erotic thrill as the girl mounted the steps to stand naked and bound before men. No eyebrow 
was raised when she was sold for one million, seven hundred thousand dollars.

Why should there be shock? She was only a girl!

As the neck of each girl was unlocked and she was led to the block and a future none 
could tell, Ava felt herself diminished by each sale. These girls had been her friends and had 
shared Sheba’s love. was suddenly to be treasured, it’s memories crowding thick and fast 
upon the girl who stood last in line. Almost disbelievingly, Ava watched Rhonda fetch two 
million American dollars. And then Susan who topped two million, three. The room was 
emotion charged with a vivid excitement. The whole thing was pure Arabian Nights.

By the time the naked girls had all been sold and only those girl with while sheets 
remained. Ava was pretty sure she has spotted James Cost in Arab dress. Cynically she 
wondered if his rod was throbbing erect at what he saw.

Eyebrows were now visibly raised as the veil was taken from the face it had hidden and the
white of innocence stripped from a naked girl with an a most savage sweep of the 
auctioneer’s arm. It was truly wonderful theater and Ava wondered why every girl had not 
been thus displayed.

The girl sold well but fell just short of three million.

For Ava the slow procession of beauties to the block was an agonizing experience in which
she tried to think only of James and not an alternate fate. The rest of the choice girls hovered 
around the four million mark until she was the last girl to stand with a chain around her neck. 
She wondered if others could hear the beating of her heart.

It was a moment to remember. For some girls it might mean a drab house where she had 
to service a master now and then and was bored to tears in between. For others, it might 
mean the whip to satisfy a sadist male. But there was always the lucky chance.

James refused to catch her eye. No doubt it was wise that they not seem to know each 
other. After the first gasp at her revealed body there came an almost reverent hush as if they 
all held this female in awe. Ava’s hopes fell instantly when the first bid for her was started at 
five million American dollars. Had her feet not been chained, she might have turned and fled.

The six million dollar bid fell by the wayside under higher offers from men who hungered 
after what they now beheld. Saving this girl to last had been a master stroke. Catching James 
Cost’s eye, Ava beheld only the anguish of defeat.

Ava was sold for eleven million dollars.





CHAPTER SEVEN - Sheba


Sheba Midnight was not a model prisoner. She had bellowed threats and used every ounce of 
her strength against the nylon ropes so viciously tight upon her flesh. Sheba Midnight had no 
illusions about those ropes, they would break her spirit and reduce her.

Had she been more of a normal girl, she would have been on the auction block with her 
girls. Sheba had been treated impersonally, like so much baggage. They waited a long time 
before removing the ropes and replacing them with leg irons and handcuffs. The amazon was 
allowed to fight herself out and become exhausted before four strong men attempted the 
change-over. Deep red marks were left on her skin where the ropes had dug in.

The irons were heavier than those used for her girls, some custom made while she lay 
bound with rope and cursing all those within hearing. She knew these heavy chains were 
beyond even her strength. And for Sheba Midnight this realization of helplessness was 
something new.

Sheba could easily reconstruct what had happened and what would happen. She would 
loose her girls but would be able to ransom herself from a fate she refused to consider.

When she returned to Cindros Island without a single slave to tend her needs, she would 
be starting out at square one and be forced to buy the initial girl or two from sources she 
would have preferred to have no dealings with.

On the day before the auction the prefects were taken from her cell to someplace else.

Because she was so well ironed, not only at wrists and ankles but with connecting chains, 
she could not raise her hands above her navel. Sheba would have prowled her cage had not 
the chains been so heavy. And, even with such weight of iron, she would have attacked her 
guards were they not armed with quirts and sidearms. Before she had been ironed, while she 
lay bound in the painfully tight ropes, her belt had been cut from her body leaving her naked 
before these males, a fate worse to her pride than the hurting ropes.

On the morning of the auction Sheba Midnight was taken for an audience with Akim Ben 
Rabat. When the door of her cell had been unlocked, it had taken almost a dozen cuts with 
the heavy leather whip to persuade her to clank her way to his garden. The powerful woman 
and the old man took each other’s measure at first glance. When she was ordered to kneel, 
she flew into a rage to earn herself a brutal thrashing before she uttered, “All right, all right, 
damn you all to hell!”

Awkwardly, one of the wealthiest women in the world knelt before the seated old man she 
had been told to address as “Master.”

“You have to be crazy to do this to me. You know who I am and what I can do. Get these 
irons off me so we can talk.”

“You will remain chained. Your tongue is free. Your name is not Midnight but Swartz.”

“So what! I prefer Midnight. And, anyway, it’s none of your business.”

“Do you expect to be sold along with your girls? With those magnificent curves you would 
fetch a very good price.”

“Fuck you, buster! Look, whatever your name is, I know you want ransom, how much?”

“You’re entire estate. As a slave you’ll have no further need of it.”

It was too much. In a flare of anger, Sheba ignored the quirt and shackled limbs. “Up 
yours, you withered old fart!”

Men appeared as if by magic. Sheba’s strength was an asset she could not use with the 
locked metal on her limbs. Because of the nature of her chains, she could not be suspended 
by her wrists but within moments her fettered feet had been snared by rope and a motor 
sounded somewhere. In a few minutes her feet were near the ceiling and the massive woman 
suspended above the floor. For Sheba Midnight there started then the most mortifying 
moment of her life. She could do nothing because the raising of her feet had put tension on 
her chains. The master’s voice was dry and humorless, “Your apology will be accepted later. 
Miss. But first you will be taught a lesson. Please feel free to scream.”

On one side a riding crop, on the other a yellow cane. They thrummed and cut while 
Sheba heaved and tugged as she spit out the threats which slowly died, merging into the 
terrible sounds a woman makes when she does not wish to scream. The sound of crop and 
cane on tight, proud skin was a steady cadence which paused only after twenty strokes so the 
master could inquire, “An apology, Miss … ?”

“Fuck you and your lousy apology!”

The song of crop and cane resumed. But Sheba was reaching her limit as the instruments 
of pain neared the end of the second twenty strokes. “Oh, stop it! I’m sorry! I apology.

Please do stop, you’re killing me.”

Even in distress, Sheba was magnificent. She was now lowered and the rope removed so 
she could kneel before the old man. As though Sheba’s bitter punishment had been no more 
than a pause, Akim Ben Rabat continued, “Your shock is understandable, Miss, I make 
allowances. For you insult you should be flogged and staked out on a hill of ants to teach you 
manners. But none of us are without sympathy for your loss of wealth and freedom. It is 
perhaps as well that events move forward swiftly on your behave. To sit chained in your cell 
would foster only a wish for revenge which, under the circumstances, we must respect. You 
have questions, Miss?”

Sheba had been studying the metal bands around her wrists. She rose her joined hands to 
the level of her breasts but could rise them no higher. Knowing herself beautiful even in 
defeat, the owner of controlled her tongue as she gazed into steely Arab eyes. “Why must you
do this to me?” she asked in a voice the whip had robbed of sarcasm. “You’ve got my girls, 
you’ve got me. Surely that should be enough!” She eyed him carefully. “How much do you 
expect to get for me and my girls?”

“Close to fifty millions, American. But that is a trifle sum compared to the wealth at your 
command. There will be man papers for you to sign.”

Sheba bit back her anger. She bowed her head and was silent. In what Akim Ben Rabat 
had said she glimpsed a future and fate too awful to believe-a penniless slave kept chained 
and naked for the pleasure of a man.

“I will make allowances for your mental adjustments. You will have some time to consider 
your inability to resist. Your girls have been sold this afternoon, a select group of clients will 
remain, men who are rich enough to buy you and strong enough to compel you to come to 
heel. Owned by one of them you will make acquaints with the whip in ways I have not used 
here. You will be beaten on the bottoms of your feet. Perhaps you will even bear the brand of 
the man who buys you. It is sometimes done. Do I interest you?”

“You interest me. Please continue.”

“May I take a moment to say how extremely beautiful I find you in that pose you did not 
chose? Miss, you are exquisite.”

“Thank you.”

“Ah, we have become civilized! Your time upon the block this afternoon will take you one 
more step towards a woman’s proper place. There will be other steps, each one taking you 
closer to a peace of mind you can not now comprehend.”

“What you’re really saying is I’ll be tortured?”

“You will be taught. And punished if that is needed. When you know yourself ready to deal
with the documentary transfer of your wealth, you may request another interview with me.

This your new owner will grant. Your change from a haughty rich bitch into a humble 
slavegirl piques erotically the interests of those men who might become your owner. If it is 
anything comfort to you, Miss, you will fetch a record price.”

Sheba stood uneasily within her bonds, the scolds of her beating still aflame. She was 
helpless, her giant strength impotent against metal, a lioness caged. But there was still guile 
and the beauty and sexual appeal of her body, weapons impossible to take away from a 
woman.

“You have me,” she admitted sadly, “I cannot escape these chains. But surely we can 
circumvent the events you describe. I don’t want to be auctioned on the block or tortured by 
whatever man pays for me. I cannot see why you should not make me a reasonable offer now.
I would give you all the signatures you need, but leave me . Please leave me Cindros.”

Akim Ben Rabat nodded to the guards.

Sheba Midnight was bathed, her lovely hair washed and styled by skillful female fingers.

Her nipples painted and a golden collar locked around her throat. She protested none of 
these, reminded as she was by the burning bottom she sat upon that these people had ways 
of making her obey. The heavy slave chains remained tight locked upon her. More and more 
the true awfulness of her fate was sinking into her mind. was gone, her girls were gone. Her 
prefects were ironed and imprisoned she knew not where. Sheba Midnight was a naked 
woman facing a life of slavery from which there would never be escape. Her blonde radiance 
gave light to the ugly prison with its hateful bars. Almost impatiently she waited for the block.

The big room had about it an air of great events now past but there remained a few men 
exuding a charisma of their own. Sheba walked the fatal steps, snubbed by brutal iron, to 
either side walked a man with a whip. Positioned as the auctioneer approved, she stood 
through his opening remarks and, when the sheet was pulled from her body to reveal her 
splendid nakedness, she stared insolently back at each pair of dark male eyes as if daring 
them to buy more female than they could handle. It had been Sheba’s intention to shout to 
these men her name and the circumstances of her abduction, surely one or more of them 
would have sense enough to help her. But she had been whipped enough and being so 
helpless and exposed to male eyes was just too much. She stood silent in arrogance.

The bids were instant and decisive to tell the female of the interest this select group of 
men found in her. The bids started at five million dollars and quickly rose to fifteen. That 
might have impressed ordinary girls but was petty cash to Sheba Midnight who had played 
with hundreds of millions every day. But the Sheba helpless in chains appreciated the interest 
this amount meant when compared with that paid for other fine girl flesh. She took it as a 
tribute to herself. Men were idiots to pay money for a girl when they could have her for 
nothing if they would just teach her love. Sheba knew only a haughty contempt for these sad 
creatures enslaved by the hairy slit between her thighs. Women would eventually rule the 
world. But, for the present, her pride was taken away to be replaced by a humiliation she had 
no wish to consider. Sheba Midnight was sold for nineteen million American dollars. The 
auctioneer patted her bruised rump as she was ordered down from the block. It had been a 
good day for all.

Sheba Midnight was discovering the benefits of slavery. She did not have to wonder where
to go or what to do. She simply stood still until someone led her in the desired direction. The 
collar was still upon her throat and upon that was attached a leash. At the other end of that 
leash was a youthful Arab of perhaps twelve years age who’s greeting was a flashing of teeth.

“You now do much jig-a-jig and get much whipped. I hope I get to watch.”

Humiliation! Sheba recognized it right away in being led away by a vulgar youth with a 
crude mind and mouth. Normally she could have thrown him over the wall but the heavy 
chains caused her to reflect that times have changed. But she comforted herself with the 
thought of roasting him alive when she got free. If she ever did.

Sheba’s purchaser lived twenty miles distant and she was transported there in the front 
seat of a jeep. Both the driver and her companion treated her without the respect and fear she
was used to evoking in men. The impish youth huddled in the back. The driver’s thought 
followed the same pattern as had the boy’s. His communications were highly sexual with 
constant reference to forms of torture a female slave might expect. His tone of voice clearly 
said that where she was going a slavegirl considered it an honor to be whipped by so august a
person as Safra Mickal. There were also sly hints about ant hills, hanging by thumbs, stretching
on a rack, and other, similar, entertainments. During the ride Sheba remained silent, certain 
that if she should voice her thoughts the jeep would stop and she would be whipped again. 
The mistress of knew she was beginning to think like a slave and loathed it.

The continuing humiliations of Sheba Midnight were cleverly contrived. When she stepped
awkwardly from the jeep the vehicle drove away, leaving her to stand in the sandy entrance of 
a conventional Moorish house. Chained as she was, she felt extremely silly.

Nothing happened so she hobbled into the cool interior for guidance if not help. She felt 
certain someone was watching and having a hearty laugh at her expense.

The woman who had owned and twenty laughing slavegirls now discovered a new 
approach to humiliation. Safra Mickal appeared supremely indifferent to his new purchase and
put her in the care of servants who could handle her easily in her present helplessness and 
were unaware of her importance in the world. Some spoke broken English and some none at 
all. She was first of all taken in tow by a manservant who clearly considered her an interruption
in his duties but eyed her female attributes as if wishing he could have afforded her himself. 
He took her to a large, well-lit stone chamber and told her to stand and wait.

Standing and waiting was the last thing Sheba Midnight desired. She still felt certain she 
was being watched somehow. To show some bit of independence, she sat on hard stone while
hatefully fingering the chains on her wrists. She was not surprised her weight was long. 
Everything would be designed to break her spirit and diminish her self-esteem.

When company came, it came in the form of six workers who arranged themselves in line 
and unzipped their flies to produce impressive male organs of various size and degree of 
erection. One still slept, its owner no doubt thinking of his work. Sheba looked from one to 
another of these exhibits and at their owner’s faces, all exhibiting hope. The hope was soon 
reinforced by the arrival of the impish boy with a whip.

His greeting was appropriate, “You now suck and play with tongue. You do not bite.”

Once more it was altogether too much. The naked girl had already been whipped enough 
to break the spirit of a lesser girl. But Sheba’s massive body could absorb marks and pain 
beyond the tolerance of others. She expressed her feelings in a couple of decisive words, 
“Drop dead!”

“If you not suck, Timor whip most hard.” The suggestion was backed up with a display of 
leather whip that made Sheba swallow hard. At that moment Sheba’s only decision was 
whether she could take her whipping sitting down or standing up. She noted that the mention
of whipping her increased the rigidity of the male rods pointed at her. Even the previously 
dead one now stirred and sat up. Like a general regrouping his forces, Sheba turned to crotch,
head down against the wall. Timor seemed unconcerned. The stupid woman had forgotten 
the soles of her feet which were open for his whip. He cut at them with all the vigor of his 
young arm, causing Sheba Midnight to squeal in shock and role back over. But that presented 
other targets he instantly flogged and continued the assault upon the massive female figure. 
Every male rod was now at stiff attention.

Sheba was forced to surrender the last of her pride, “All right, you little creep. I’ll do it.

Leave me alone.”

Timor stepped away and the wicked feast began.

Sheba Midnight had not gone through two husbands for nothing. Both had been 
innovative and demanding in sundry ways to leave Sheba convinced she had earned every 
penny she got when they kicked the bucket. That had been one of the main reasons Sheba 
had turned to other females in disgust of the male animal. She had assured herself she would 
never bother with another male. But the times were changing for Sheba Midnight. The act she 
was force to perform was not new to Sheba, only the number of male organs she had to work 
on was different. Sheba worked with a vigor aided by experience and the recent application of
leather on her breasts. Her performance was such as to cause Timor to stand in open 
admiration.

It should have been over but was not! The men who had stood to enjoy the skill of Sheba’s
tongue now carried in a massive wooden bench. When they freed her from her irons, it took 
their combined strength to subdue her fury and bind her wrists down on either side to clamp 
her shoulders to the bench and then to tug a series of rope strictures around her waist to 
leave Sheba with only her kicking feet free. They stood carefully out of reach of those kicks. 
Finally she calmed down to lay there, eyeing them with loathing.

“Now comes very much jig-a-jig, you much enjoy,” said Timor. “If you are not good girl, I 
whip.”

Considering the performance Sheba had just given upon the men’s tools, they were 
surprisingly vigorous so soon. The assault upon Sheba’s sex was initiated by the youngster 
with the whip. Men held female legs apart to make it easy for him. Then, while the youngster 
was busily humping away, they rope her ankles up to her thighs. When permitted she was able
to beat her knees together but that was all.

For Sheba it was a simple case of enduring what she could not avoid. These men had 
undoubtedly been chosen for their staying power and size. When Timor had yielded, he 
strutted proudly among the audience. Sheba suspected she had been his first experience and 
felt certain his future would be bright. Her rape then began in earnest.

To be helplessly bound must always be something of a relief to any female suffering the 
male animal in a coupling undesired. Her conscious is clear for there is no question that she 
took part willingly There is a fair amount of truth in that old Chinese saying, ‘ When rape is 
inevitable, relax and enjoy it!”

Sheba had started out with in intention to enjoy nothing but she was a strong and healthy 
woman with heavily loaded glands. By the time a few men had spent themselves, Sheba was 
becoming glassy-eyed and panting. At that point it was difficult to know if the surgings of 
female flesh against the ropes was in an effort so escape or nothing more than an 
acknowledgment of favors received. From then on the only interruptions to the thrustings 
were when one man yielded to female body to another. Finally with each man there appeased,
they stood back to admire their work. Sheba was limp and no longer fought the ropes. When 
the adults departed, Timor explained the next phase of indignity. “You very good with jig-a-jig.
Timor fuck you once again later on But now you get visitors who take the time from work to 
jig-a-jig.”

“Timor, don’t be mean, let me loose.”

“You make big joke, Timor laugh.” He did exactly that but was interrupted by visitor 
number one who smelt strongly of cow. But he lasted so long and screwed the bound down 
girl with such vigor for so long that she almost begged for mercy.

“Timor, if you’ll set me free, I’ll make you rich. I mean really free, out of this house. You’d 
like to be rich, wouldn’t you?”

“You very silly woman. If Timor set you free, Timor get his ass whipped very hard. And so 
would you. The soles of your feet would be beaten with small rods.”

Sheba could see his point, in this place there would be no one who would set her free.

And her promise of wealth was not as real as the walls around them. Besides, the naked 
slavegirls who come here have no money. The slavegirls had nothing to offer expect 
themselves, and since that was free for the taking…!

Sheba moaned and lay still. There were more visitors but Sheba didn’t keep count. But 
when the same original six men filed in Sheba began to feel fear. She tensed against her 
bonds. “No. please, not again! Please, not again!”

These men took their work seriously. They had already heavily depleted themselves within 
her sheath but seemed ready to go again. Sheba clamped her thighs together lightly but the 
legs were forced apart and her knees tied to opposite sides of the table, holding them wide 
open. They had brought with them a small whip of several slender thongs which Timor took. 
He climbed on the bench to straddle the naked woman. With a gleeful laugh he began 
slashing straight down and into her vagina with all the strength in his youthful arm.

It was something new and something horrible. For the first few strokes Sheba was 
uncertain of the intent as the little whip splayed out it’s small, slender thongs unkindly upon 
her hot, moist Venus mound. It quickly became hotter still. The strokes began to wander, first 
to one soft thigh then the other, then back to her tender, swollen sex.

Had the whip not been a small one, the pain might have driven any girl out of her mind. 
As it was, there was real pain exploding within her sex, causing Sheba to jerk against her 
bonds and cry out aloud. Quite soon she was pleading as even her great strength failed her.

“You getting very pink and pretty down where I whip,” Timor explained as if to reassure 
the punished female of the desired result. He added, “Is now very good to fuck.”

Sheba Midnight had no doubt he was right. Her loins were aflame with both the beating 
of leather tong and an inner heat she wished where not there. A part of her mind actually 
welcomed the first man as he mounted the bench to ram his erect tool into her. His thrusts 
were deep and hard and generated pain within Sheba’s sex each time his body banged into 
hers. Almost immediately Sheba cried aloud in a climax she did not desire. It went on and on 
endlessly.

After her rapers departed with much slapping of backs and all around good will, they 
untied the ropes and locked her once again within the brutal anklets and wristlets. Sheba did 
not fight but lay supine upon the bench, sweating and uncaring of what now may be done. 
She lay like that until two women came and took her to be bathed. Her metallic steps were 
then guided towards the man to whom she now belonged.

Safra Mickal knew himself the custodian of something precious. Beholding her shackled 
nudity, he knew with secret satisfaction her ordeals of the day had brought forth fruit.

Sheba did not fight the guiding fingers nor glare in mute hostility. When freed, she went 
to where he sat and sank upon her knees. She had silently vowed not to be whipped again.

She did not play the part of a female broken by the rod but stared up at her master in 
waiting innocence for whatever he chose to say.

Sheba Midnight was pleased, he had suspected sexual degradation would be the key by 
which he could send this woman back to the Consortium in humility and anxiety to please.

He would profit accordingly, the woman’s wealth was vast. “Welcome to the house of 
Mickal,” he said with a sincerity not entirely false.

“Thank you, Master. I hope I please.”

“You please me very much and will please me more. Tomorrow or the next day you will be 
flogged. But for now let’s enjoy each other’s company.” His chuckle was sardonic. “Were I not 
the last of a long line, I would lay you now and take you on the rug. You are very beautiful. But
I would rather I were not the last of today’s males to have intercourse with you.”

“It is nothing to give me joy. Master. Must I be thus heavily chained?”

“Perhaps, if you behave, I will lighten the burden.”

“Thank you. Master. I will obey you. Please do not order me gang-banged again.”

“Ah, an American term, I believe. Did you not enjoy my men?”

“They served the purpose. Master. I am defied, degraded, and debased. I am also 
humbled, surely you can see.”

Mickal eyed her soberly. She was either a very good actress or very susceptible to the 
whip, more than he would have supposed. For her part, Sheba was ashamed of her humility 
but knew it all too real. She wanted no more of the whip or the flogging this man had 
promised. She suspected it an ordeal she might not survive. Humbly she inquired, “Please tell 
my what I must do to escape the whip.”

She was as crafty bitch indeed! Beholding her in this humble submission fired his loins to 
where he wished he had kept her for himself before degrading her. Once again he probed, 
“Am I to suppose you are now ready to sign the documents required to change you condition 
to a penniless slave?”

“Yes, Master.”

“I do not believe you. A female as splendid as you cannot be concerned by the sperm of 
serfs.”

“As you wish, Master.”

Sheba Midnight stared down into Sheba limpid eyes, “You are a witch,” he told her 
laughingly. “Perhaps I should have you burned. What did you’re people call it? Burned at the 
stake? They were an uncivilized collection of bores.”

“If you say so, Master.”

“That is your first sarcasm, you have a rebellious tongue.”

“I will curb it. Master.”

Sheba Midnight laughed delightedly. This female was priceless and was worth every penny
of the money he had paid. Behind her smoldering eyes was an active intelligence by which she
would best him if she could.

“You do not believe me ready to become a slave, Master? This I regret. Please see me as I 
am, a woman broken in the knowledge of an authority she cannot conquer. I have been rich 
and powerful, but that is gone. I beg you to look at my chains and see me as I am.”

“Stand up. I believe they whipped your cunt, I wish to see.”

Sheba had ceased to count the downward steps of degradation. Without a word she 
obeyed to spread her feet as distant as the chains allowed and to hold chained hands well to 
one side that they would not block his view. “I would do this better for you, Master, but I am 
chained,” she told him.

The loins of Sheba Midnight flared once again. This woman was magnificent! And she was 
his! Mickal, examining the swollen mound, knew that no matter how willing this conquered 
female might be, he would not forgo the pleasure of her flogging nor the pleasure of seeing 
her stretched upon the rack. Their future together was alive with promise.

Gently he asked, “Where do you expect to spend this night?”

“Not in your bed, Master, I am defiled.”

“You could be cleansed.”

“If you so desire, Master. Or I could serve you with my mouth.”

“I will have you cleansed.” Sheba Midnight clapped his hands. It was a degrading business 
to be chained helplessly while this rite of women was performed by other hands.

Sheba was taken back to audience with a man who as far as she was concerned was totally
omnipotent. For the first time in years she longed to cry.

“I hear nothing but good of you, my child.”

“I am not a child, Master. I am thirty years old. You would find greater pleasure with one of
my girls.” She looked up doubtfully. “Did you purchase oneT’

“Alas, no! I realize now I was foolish. Have you a favorite who’s owner I could approach 
with a view to him making a sale to me?”

“I would chose a girl named Ava Noyes. Master, you are very kind.”

“I am very selfish. The sight of two of you undergoing the same punishment would be 
amusing. I will see what can be done.”

Sheba was puzzled, this man was kind, pretty much a younger edition of Akim Ben Rabat.

True, he had sentenced her to be flogged. She had been told Safra Mickal would break her
spirit, to make her a true slavegirl which would, of course, also gain control of her vast 
financial holdings. Sheba was well aware the weight of irons she was forced to bear had 
already affected her thinking. She would fly into no more rages. It was hard to comprehend in 
so short a time the transition from one of the wealthiest women in the world to a shackled 
slavegirl, kneeling on the rug at her master’s feet. She knew her submission was partly guile. 
She knew she was constantly tugging at the bands and links on her, but there was also 
another conscious of a woman far different from the absolute ruler of . Her captivity had 
seemed to reduce her stature while increasing her femininity.

Not all her submission was fake. As though reading her thoughts, her master’s voice came 
with a tone of sadness. “You are not as I had expected, Sheba. What I must now have done to 
you gives me only sorrow.” He paused as if in deep thought. “If I have those heavy irons taken 
from you, will you show obedience and allow attendants to fasten you in other ways?”

Sheba’s heart jumped, her assent instant, “Yes, Master, you are being kind in ways I had 
not dreamed.”

Safra Mickal nodded gravely. He was pleased. Motioning to the guards, he said briefly, 
“You know where this woman must spend the night. Take her.”

Sheba had no chance as she was lead away to a place where women took possession of 
her chained body. There were canes and short whips much in evidence as she was led to an 
upright post beside a thinly covered and evil smelling hole in the floor. With malice her guards
explained, “We tie you to the post. You spend the night with stinks. There are sometimes 
snakes. There are always flies. You will not enjoy.”

It was an ugly, evil thing to break the spirit of any girl, a fitting end to the abasement of 
the day. But Sheba’s mind was furiously computing odds. The female voice held doubt, “To 
bind you as we wish we want no chains. If we take your chains, you will not fight?”

Sheba hated the lie but she scanned an empty horizon and a waste of sand. She also saw 
several jeeps carelessly parked around the yard. “I will not fight,” she said with seeming 
unconcern. “When you have taken my chains, you may bind me as you will.”

Hope beat high within the lovely breasts as her jailers fumbled with keys until iron and 
steel fell to the ground. The final fetter had not hit the ground when Sheba Midnight went 
berserk. Four female jailers were swept into the sand by Sheba’s strength, her fists beating 
their faces and bodies without mercy. To assure her victory, she clamped each fallen girl in her 
irons. Without a moment’s pause she sped towards the waiting jeeps.

There was no key!

Leaping from vehicle to vehicle, Sheba found it was the same with each. But she had not 
always been a rich woman and knew a few things from her childhood. She was searching 
under the dash for the ignition wires when she became aware of movement, looking up 
fearfully she saw herself surrounded by a dozen men. She had not been trusted, her word had 
been taken as false as it had proved to be. Sheba Midnight had taken no chances and laid a 
trap into which Sheba Midnight had jumped eagerly.

In the manner of trapped animals, Sheba fought, her fury and fear were instinctive. More 
than a few men fell upon the sand, clutching their heads or with both hands grasping their 
loins. But the odds were far too great and the gorgeous nakedness was soon held fast against 
the post and rope was tightly wrapped around her stomach and the post. Her demand to be 
taken to Sheba Midnight was ignored and in this fearful place, Sheba knew herself a woman 
without a friend.

Having their captives tightly trussed, the men now took their time and seeking to both 
punish and secure, chose a coil of wire to make Sheba moan in pain and desolation.

Pliers tightened loops and the wire sank deep into her flesh. This was one bondage not 
even the strong Sheba would dare fight. Carefully they bound her wrists and ankles with 
double twisted strands, and gleefully sought other portions of her person to bind. By the time 
they had finished with Sheba Midnight, her concern with the smell, the snakes and the flies 
was completely overridden by the pain of wire loops sunk deep within her skin.

Once more there would be no possibility of escape.

It was an hour before Safra Mickal came to witness the punishment of deceit. Sheba found
it hard to meet his eyes. “I lied,” she blurted out, “I confess I lied. It is fitting I be punished.” 
She moaned. “I ask you to think only of the woman I was a week ago. I cannot forget what I 
was and should still be were I not a slave.”

“You have robbed me of my own words, woman.” He viewed the tight wires. “I trusted 
you.”

“But you laid a trap.”

“I am not a fool. I had been warned you were dangerous.”

“You’ll never trust me now. Cannot you understand how much is at stake in my gaining 
liberty. If only you’ll return me to freedom, I can be a force for your good as well as my own. 
Please, Master!”

Safra Mickal would not argue with this woman he secretly admired. Sheba Midnight was 
indeed a force, a power in the world from which they had stolen her. Regardless of whatever 
might be done with this splendid creature, it would be as well to bring her first to heel, and 
make her submission true instead of female witchery. Without emotion, Safra Mickal 
pronounced sentence, “Tomorrow you will be flogged. What that is done you will be laid upon
an ant hill and staked down naked and widely spread. After that I will consider what may be 
done to you.” He turned as if to go but paused. “I want you to know I feel only sorrow.” He 
went away. Sheba wept.





CHAPTER EIGHT - Kidnapped Slavegirls


The military action by which the activities of the Hagadar slave market were temporary 
curtailed was an embarrassment to all. But Sheba Midnight had planted safeguards to most 
any eventuality and not long after was raided, the phone lines between important financial 
capitals were buzzing, many of those phone calls made by James Cost. The authorities wished 
it had not happened and rapped the wrists of those involved for so ambitious a project. There 
was much canceling of checks and reversal of other means of exchange. The small military 
force needed for the operation had no problem in sweeping up the twenty maidens, the three
perfects and a mistress who had suffered much.

Having rescued twenty-four females from a life time enslavement, the authorities, mindful 
of the United Nations watching eye, faced another dilemma. It was instantly evident that in 
returning the entire group to , they would be condemning the time-hallowed local institution 
but yet returning these girls to another enslavement. The whole matter was swiftly swept 
under the rug by the charter of a plane in which the twenty-four embarrassments returned to 
in the same condition as when kidnapped. A bit of money spread around to the right hands, 
amounting to a tiny portion of Sheba Midnight’s fortune, and things went smoothly. When 
the plane headed towards the authorities heaved sighs of relief.

Hagadar itself went back to sleep.

For the ruler of it was a busy time in catching up with her affairs. For Sheba Midnight 
personally it was a puzzling period in which to sort out a multitude of impressions and 
emotions. When the emotions interfered with business the thrust the aside for the time being.
She left Liz, Prue and Thea to carry on the affairs of the island as they had always done. A 
holiday atmosphere pervaded the villa and the slavegirls were on their best behavior.

For Ava Noyes the one thing emerging from the adventure above all else was a frightening
knowledge of enslavement. In spite of a journey half way around the world her feet had 
remained chained and she was back in the stone walls of Sheba’s villa, a prisoner yet. Since the
auction of her body, she had been attended by servants only until the moment of her rescue 
and therefore did not even know who had been her owner for that brief period. She 
wondered about who that man might have been but no answers were forthcoming.

Ava often sought the sands and rocks beyond the wall. Sitting on her favorite perch after 
the usual metallic walk, she thought often of James Cost and wondered how hard a blow it 
had been on him to loose the huge commission earned by his playing Judas. That he had 
reversed his actions and been instrumental in returning the girls to went a long way to 
improve his image in her mind. But he remained a strange Figure about whom she was no 
longer sure of her affections. And she was sure Sheba Midnight would deal harshly with him 
should he come near again.

Since the return to no girl had been named at role call. But on the fifth evening it was Ava 
Noyes name that was called and she was the one to swirl her chain on the familiar path.

She found Sheba strapped in a harness that none had ever seen before. But like the 
perfects’ this was a badge of office and would hinder nothing.

Their greeting was warm, and it didn’t take Sheba Midnight long to get down to business.

“Darling, you’re out and around among the girls, tell me what they’re talking about. That 
bloody awful experience did something to me and I’m wondering what it did to them.”

Ava shrugged and grinned. “We’ll all so damned glad to be back here at home. None have
done much wishful thinking. A few have wondered if you would take the chains off our feet.”

“I can’t. Don’t you see, darling, that as a group of twenty it would give them too much 
power. Right now they dare not fight the perfects or disobey. But give them the freedom of 
their feet!”

“I know. I told them so. I don’t think it really matters, it was just something to talk about.

But there are two of them who have come up with a really original idea. They want you to 
sent them back to Hagadar.”

“What!”

“Maybe it’s not a crazy as it sounds. We’ve all been talking about that auction and those 
huge sums of money, and these two girls have families who could use the money. They 
suggest you sell them at Hagadar into a real slavery and give their families whatever money 
they fetch. Is that crazy?”

“It’s crazy but it’s possible.” Sheba chuckled. “I’ll be damned, they must have liked the look 
of the guys who bought them. You just can’t tell about girls!”

“It’s Josie and Angie if you want to talk to them.”

“I’ll think about it along with something else I’ve got in mind.” Sheba shrugged. “I got 
treated worse than any of you. And you know how it is at such times, you make all sorts of 
vows and promises and feel a bitch for what you’ve done. I found myself making vows I’d do 
something for my girls if I ever got them back here. Now I’ve got them back so what do I do? 
What would you do if you wanted to be real sweet?”

Ava snuggled closer against Sheba’s comforting curves. “You can’t do anything for any of 
us. Expect for when we’re being punished we life like princesses. You’ve given us everything 
we could possibly need on . If you stop punishing, we’ll get out of hand and bitchy. You can’t 
set us free because we’ve no place to go. I think there’s a couple of girls who would take a 
chance but I don’t want to wind up back in the Janssen Reformatory for Women, and I think 
most of them feel the same.”

“Huh, got it all figured, haven’t you, darling! You trying to tell me that you’ve got the best 
of all possible worlds here? I’m certainly glad to hear that, I try to make it nice for you girls.”

Ava laughed. “Look, Sheba, punish me if I get out of line but I’m fond of your girls and I’ve 
come to love this whole place. But do you realize the degree to which we all depend upon 
you? You’re the center of our universe, everything to us. Honesty, Sheba darling, we all look 
up to you. I think you should punish a couple of us just so we’ll know we’re loved and 
cherished.”

“I’ll be damned!” Sheba laughed delightedly. “You’re absolutely right, of course, and I 
should have thought of it myself. If I wasn’t constantly remembering those things they did to 
me, I might have. I expect the perfects can pick up a couple of girls doing something wrong.”

Ava Noyes was still thinking hard, she was well aware that the greatest enemy of the girls 
on was boredom. They all knew they had no hope of escape and lost the incentive to try.

And they wanted for nothing so had no need to strive for food, money or love. No wonder
they constantly thought of the male. But that was as impossible as escape itself. And they had 
in each other a comfort and joy.

“If you aren’t going to punish two or three girls,” Ava suggested, “I’ll willing to be one of 
them.” Ava laughed at her own blush. “I shouldn’t make such suggestions but I’m thinking 
beyond this giving two or three a bad time to get things started. Whey don’t you have a 
weekly lottery, you know a draw? We all reach in a hat and take our chances on being the one 
girl punished, even is she is the best behaved of all of us. It would be exciting and give us 
something to think about. What do you think?”

“Go on, sweetheart, I’ll tell you when to stop.”

“I’ve been sitting on the rock out there and wondering about James Cost. I’m half 
expected him to show up. I’d best confess that in that little time we had together after you all 
had been kidnapped, there was a sort of warmth grew up between us. You were gone! So we 
were sort of kings of the castle. I didn’t know then he’d engineered the whole thing.”

” I should shot him on sight and punish any girl who has truck with him, and that includes 
you.”

“Do me a favor, Sheba dear, get hold of James Cost on the phone and warn him away.

He’s a menace and I’m not safe with him. He’s quite capable of picking me up and carrying
me down to his boat.”

Sheba bit a willing nipple and laughed. “I wonder about you, darling. All these hints about 
being punished, and now this James Cost affair. What you’re really saying is I should lock you 
in a dungeon if I know he’s coming. Well, I’ll make that phone call but I don’t think he’d dare 
try anything.”

They returned to making love.

The Hagadar kidnap had been unsettling, brutally so to Sheba Midnight and to a lesser 
degree to her girls. The perfects agreed wholeheartedly with the idea to cure boredom. At role
call three maidens were named to endure discomforts and pains to the common good. One of
them was Ava Noyes.

The chosen punishments were dramatic, with honors going to a girl named Sandy who 
was sentenced to be whipped. Apologizing for the mundane nature of the infliction, but 
pointing our its visual advantages in as much as Sandy would be bound to the whipping post 
for an entire day to receive her strokes every hour on the hour. The girls not named heaved a 
sigh of relief it was not them.

It might be supposed that Ava Noyes, being the queen’s favorite, would have escaped with
a mere token punishment. But Sheba and her darling both understood the need that no finger
be pointed in a cry of favoritism. Ava Noyes was to be suspended by her wrists for as long as 
Sandy remained strapped to the whipping post. The third girl was sentenced to eight hours in 
the tiny cage. Ava’s heart bleed for both of them and for herself.

The female population of went from penalty to penalty as an interested group being 
afforded a demonstration of what any one of them might expect, either as a mark of their 
mistress’ favor or as a punishment for actual misdeeds. It was tremendously thrilling and even 
Ava Noyes was willing to recognize the beginnings of a heat in her loins. She had long ago 
discovered the suspenseful knowledge of a punish to come generated such a response. She 
watched Sandy strapped to the wooden post, arms wrapped behind her around the post and 
bound tightly.

Next was Ava’s turn. She stood beneath the heavy branch over which a stout rope had 
been tossed to extend her innocent hands to be looped and bound tight together, not with 
cord or straps but with the soft folds of a bandage circled again and again. The tension, when 
it came, would in no way mar her skin or cut off the circulation in her hands as thin cord 
would have. Two perfects each grabbed a thigh and hoisted her high while the third pulled 
tight the rope and make it fast to a limb. The knot was only a few feet in front of Ava where 
she could easily see it. When she was lowered her reaching toes were a foot above the 
ground. Laughingly she was pushed to become a pendulum, swinging back and forth, in a 
motion she could not stop. The girls all said how beautiful she was before the troop left to see
the cage. Ava felt the strain on her arms and wished she had kept her mouth shut.

A long time stretched out before the nude girl. When the swinging motion finally stopped,
Ava contented herself with the slow raising and lowing of a single leg in about the only 
motion left to her. Anything else hurt far too much. Passively she hung, her head bowed 
forward from between raised arms, her lovely breasts stretched tight, her tummy very concave.

The hours came and went, taking with them Ava’s courage to the point where she guiltily 
considered her mistress as being overly severe in her choice of a punishment for this innocent 
girl. She could only hope that she presented the image of punishment for all to see. And a 
part of her hoped that she presented a stimulating and beautiful sight for all to see.

There was pain, slowly increasing and bitter, but Ava had been hung this way before and 
knew she would survive. As time passed she began to doubt that knowledge, so aching were 
her shoulders and arms. Oddly her hands and wrists did not feel anywhere such pain. When 
visitors came she answered their questions quickly, often not bothering to raise her head. She 
hoped she really did look as beautiful as she said.

It was Sheba Midnight who set her free at the appointed time and carried her to the villa.

Strangely, and with female inconsistency, the punishment of three girls who had been 
innocent of sin returned to normalcy. With the announcement of the weekly lottery by which 
one of them would be punished had the a thrilling effect upon the girls. Ava hoped that she 
would not be drawn so soon after her painful suspension, and hoped that she would not 
come up with such wonderful ideas in the future.

It happened on the night after the first lottery. What the girls had chosen to nickname “the
Dreadful Draw” made its choice in the person of Rhonda. Her punishment was to be tied very 
tightly to a tree at twilight and thus left through the night to be released only after the sun 
had risen. It was not the worst of punishments.

Comfortably in bed in the dormitory filled with females scents, Ava Noyes was denied 
sleep by a constant nagging concern for the girl out there in the darkness tied to a tree.

Ava had been witness to the binding as had all the other girls of to see the perfects tug 
and tighten ropes around every curve of a naked girl who’s only sin was to pick the losing 
ticket in a draw. Rhonda had been a good sport and made enough jokes about the suffering 
she would have to bear to evoke smiles. But Ava’s full day of suspension agony was still too 
recent to forget. She felt for the naked and very helpless girl. By midnight Rhonda would be 
hurting and hurting bad, and Ava found a sort of prisoner’s logic in the thought that loosen a 
strand here and there might greatly ease much suffering and yet be undetected in the 
morning. Silently she slipped out of bed and walked away with tiny steps caused by her 
holding her leg irons in one hand. When she reached the tree of punishment Rhonda was not 
there.

In the gloom beneath the trees the would-be rescuer stood rooted in shock and was 
aware of an growing fear inside herself. Around the base of the tree were several bits and 
pieces of rope, all that was left of Rhonda and her bondage. The naked girl herself had been 
swallowed by the night.

Almost timidly Ava picked up one of the scraps of rope to see that it was neatly cut with a 
knife. It was while she was bending down to fetch the rope that a choking, wet wad was thrust
against her face and, despite all her youthful strength, held firm until she fell limp.

It was bright and cheerful. The portholes told her she was one a ship, a fact she could 
confirm by the slight sensation of motion. Miss Ava Noyes was on a bed, a fancy bed in a very 
plush bedroom. But when she sought to rise she discovered her hands were raised above her 
head and bound tightly to the headboard to leave her stretched and helpless.

Ava’s feet were free and she quickly discovered the leg irons were no longer locked upon 
her ankles and were no where to be seen. She had no idea of time but it was obviously well 
advanced into morning and she spend the next several minutes twisting at her bonds which 
appear to have been knotted with expertise. It wasn’t until then she observed the man.

He had been standing in a corner out of sight to watch with considerable amusement his 
captive’s attempts at freedoms and her visible disgust at .finding there was none. He 
sauntered to the bed to gaze down at the naked girl. She had never seen this man before in 
her life. His voice, not truly American, had a melody of its own. “Welcome to my yacht, the 
Yasmin, Miss Ava Noyes. My name is Tefel Bendraz.”

He was one of those Arab types you could not be quite sure of. About thirty and educated
either in England or America. His black hair was short, he teeth white, his dark eyes reminding 
her of Hagadar. He wore molded skin pants and a silk shirt open at the neck as if ready for 
tennis. Casually he arranged Ava’s hair and touched her nipples lightly with one finger tip.

“You probably don’t know you belong to me, properly that is,” he suggested thoughtfully.

“At the Hagadar auction you went to highest bidder. That was me. Regrettably that check 
was returned to me but you were not.” He smiled charmingly. “I have come to retrieve my 
property.”

Miss Ava Noyes rejected all the obvious things she might have said. This man was quality.

Moreover, he was attractive. It would have been nice to meet him while not naked and 
bound to a bed. She expressed this idea as simply as she could.

From the first moment his eyes had never ceased to rove up and down her body, lingering
at all the private places. Ava had been looked at often enough in her seemingly permanent 
unclothed condition. The dark eyes scorched her skin by their intensity.

With the detachment of the helpless, Ava watched Tefel Bendraz strip to reveal the slender 
strength of an athlete and the weapon of a conqueror of girls. Quietly he said, ‘This will be so 
much better than words.” He mounted, kicked aside her legs to suit his pleasure, and thrust 
within her sheath in what seemed one single movement. Tefel Bendraz had been right, it was 
indeed better than words!

For a long time his captive forgot words and all else except conquest by this male. She was
content, remembering how wonderful it was with a competent male.

In the aftermath, Ava asked, “Please untie my hands.”

“I prefer them tied.”

The simple rejection of her request told Ava of ownership and decision. She had been 
claimed as the property of Tefel Bendraz. He would use her as he pleased. Quite simply he 
said, “You are very splendid. The money I bid would not have been wasted, but now I get you 
free.”

Without sarcasm, Ava asked what else she could expect and was instantly rewarded by a 
second entry of her sex by a renewed male organ, leading to even more sensations that the 
first time. There were more ways that one of conquering a tied down girl, and by the time the 
second encounter came to a breathless conclusion she felt sure she had been shown all of 
them and no longer cared if her hands were untied or not.

Tefel sat beside his captive, idly tracing patterns on the skin of his new possession.

Sentient beneath frictioning male fingers, Ava asked the age-old question, “What are you 
going to do with me?”

“What would you like me to do with you?”

“Set me free. I mean really free.” Quickly she added, “Keep me and use me until I become a
bore then set me free.”

“And if you fail to become a bore?”

Beneath the dark eyes Ava stirred restlessly. “I don’t know. But you asked what I would like 
you to do with me and that is what I want most of all, my freedom.”

“Perhaps I can change you mind, we have not explored the Yasmin nor the place I am 
taking you to.” Tefel Bendraz laughed at her helplessness under his power. “I took the leg 
irons from your feet, haven’t you noticed?”

“I noticed. I guess I owe you thanks. With my feet unchained I feel twice as naked as I am.

I wore them for so long.”

“And will wear them again, they become you.” Tefel Bendraz reached beneath the bed and 
the bound girl watched disgustedly as the metal bands and links came into view to be slowly 
clasped upon her ankles as if her captor found a pleasure in thus inhibiting her movement. 
“There, does that feel better?”

“No. I hate the things and I don’t see why you make me wear them. I can’t possibly escape 
from a ship.”

The palm of Tefel’s hand stung her cheek in a slap to make her head spin. “You will not be 
impertinent. You will curb your tongue,” Tefel said evenly. “When you chose to disobey I will 
give you pain.”

Ava blinked back tears. It was always the same. Since the officers had clamped handcuffs 
on her wrists it had been a procession of disciplines enforced by metal bands and cords.

Tefel Bendraz had her now and she wondered who would have her next.

Unhappily she replied, “I’m sorry. I’ll learn. Perhaps there’s a title you prefer?”

His mood changed easily. Playfully he pinched her nipple. “Mention a few and I’ll tell you 
which I like.” Sarcasms sought expression but were suppressed. With cords tight upon her 
wrists and the weight of Sheba’s lovely chains on her ankles, caution seemed the best route. 
She said in tones to match Tefel’s, ‘There’s always Master? With me bound and chained like 
this, it’s what you really are. Then there’s Lord. I believe where you come from that’s a title of 
respect from girls who have become like me?”

“Interesting, I may not have to punish you often. Is that all?”

“There’s always Sir. I think it’s neat and simple and tells me what I am. I can’t think of 
anything else.” Ava looked up wistfully. “If I make a slip and call you Tefel, will I be punished?”

Ava had unwittingly pleased. “We’ll forget the titles, simply call me by my name. If you 
address my by a title, that will be acceptable, also. By the way, I’m surprised you haven’t 
asked-I’ve got a friend of yours on board.”

“Rhonda!” Memory flooded Ava with guilt. “I had forgotten. But, of course, it was you who 
cut her loose. It wasn’t just me you wanted, it was girls!”

Chuckling, Tefel Bendraz once more toyed with Ava’s hair. “Why not! If one is good, two is 
better! But your Rhonda was neatly packaged and waiting for us while we were on our way to 
look for you. It would have been silly not to collect her. She’ll fetch a fine price at Hagadar.”

She could not be sure if he were teasing, but the name of Hagadar was a terrifying 
memory. “Will you sell me there, too? Is that why I’m tied down like this?”

Surprisingly Tefel freed her wrists and motioned to the bathroom. “Help yourself and come
to breakfast when you’re ready. Anyone will tell you the way.” His voice took on authority, 
“Remember, no clothes.”

Alone, Ava looked down at Sheba’s chain and felt an absurd nostalgia. A shackle was a 
shackle any way you looked at it. But these had been made for her by a woman with whom 
she had found something very deep and real. For the rest she was very grateful of the 
freedom she had been granted. Miss Ava Noyes took to the bathroom and used it to the full 
to fix herself up. Then she went in search of the man who’s property she now was.

Tefel Bendraz was a mixture of laughing boy and sober adult, entirely male. He made no 
comment but nodded approvingly at the ease with which she walked in Sheba’s chains.

“Just as well you wear them,” he said dryly. “No danger of you jumping over board. We’ll 
sometimes be close enough to land to tempt a swimmer.”

The coffee was good and the food better. Demurely, Ava ventured, “You and your friends 
were very much top dog at Hagadar but are you considering the power of the woman from 
whom you have snatched me? Sheba Midnight may even have more money than you. I don’t 
think she’ll let go without a fight.”

“Neither will I. That makes us even. If Sheba makes too many waves, I’ll have her 
kidnapped. No female is going to best me.”

“No, please don’t do that! If you see the waves coming, get her on the phone and let me 
talk to her and I’ll calm them down. Sheba has been kind to me and we’re fond of each other. 
She was terrible abused at Hagadar and I don’t want to see her hurt anymore.”

“I understand what happened at Hagadar did her a world of good. Damn it, girl, she 
arranged for you to be arrested and tried and thrown in prison on false charges! Then she 
kept you a chained prisoner and plaything.”

Very simply Ava admitted to that. Then she told him of what she considered the good life 
on .

“Well, your life is now me and the Yasmin. Not .”

Ava said nothing. She looked across the table appealingly. ‘There’s no use me worrying, 
I’ve given up ideas of freedom, I don’t suppose I’ll ever be free again. I’m your property to do 
with as you wish.”

“You’re a lesbian?”

“I don’t know what you call it but there were twenty-four females on and no men.”

Tefel let the subject drop. “Come, I’ll show you around the ship. You can see Rhonda.” He 
shook a warning finger. “Don’t ask me to keep her. I wanted you and I’ve got you. I picked up 
that other girl by accident. And to show that Sheba bitch it can be done. That island of hers is 
completely open to me. I’ll probably allow you a talk with Rhonda but I don’t want to hear 
about turning her loose. You’re both slavegirls, get used to it.”

Rhonda was staring out to sea. Her bare arms had raised and spread wide and bound to 
compel her to stare over the rail as the Yasmin cut the waves. At sound of their approach she 
looked back over a raised arm, her face suddenly filled with joy. “Oh, darling!” she cried.

With fingers lightly tracing lines on her back, Tefel Bendraz said, “Such a beauty. Is she not 
lovely as she stands helplessly to await her fate?” He laughed as two faces lost their sudden 
joy. “You see, I have left Sheba’s chains upon her ankles.” He searched Ava’s concerned 
features. “I hope she pleases you. She is yours, take her.”

It was Ava who hugged the bound girl and kissed her with real feeling. When thiir greeting
was done, Ava turned to Tefel Bendraz. “Can’t you see the poor girl’s frightened? You’ve got 
her tied as if to be whipped.”

“But the effect is delicious. Why free her?” He smiled from one to the other of the girls.

“You’re arms are free, why should you be concerned if you’re are not?”

“It’s the way you’ve got her bound. Please untie her.”

“On the other hand, I could have you fastened as she is. If I whipped one, it would be only 
fair to whip the other. Don’t you agree?”

Always it was the whip! For any captive girl it was a constant threat, a punishment of which
men never seemed to tire. Ava wanted to weep, but struggled to control her voice.

“You can have me bound and can whip us both. But it would be an act without reason, 
diminishing us all. Rhonda and I would scream and contort ourselves as we could. And you 
would get only a sexual excitation from which your only relief would be to rape one of us.” 
Ava paused. “Please don’t have us whipped. Please!”

Tefel had listened, his face impassive as she spoke. He was half way between the laughing 
boy and sober man when he conceded, “That was quite a speech for a girl who has no rights. I
could also say you were ‘bawling me out,’ as you Americans say. Perhaps having you whipped 
would be a good idea.”

“As you wish, Master.” Ava glared back. “You’re right, I am a slave.”

Two captive maidens waited for the judgment of the Male. Both knew Ava had 
overstepped the line and was subject to the lash. But Tefel Bendraz was an unknown quantity, 
his purpose in kidnapping them still in doubt. They waited trembling with Ava expecting to be
sentenced to be whipped any second. Striving to mend her fences, she turned to Tefel. 
“Master, forgive me. I talk too much. If you have a need to behold the whipping of a girl, 
please make it me.”

“In the finest Hollywood tradition.” Tefel was again the laughing boy, mocking their 
helplessness and fear. “I think it is you with the over active interest in the whip. There are girls 
who enjoy the bite of the leather thong on their skin. Would you be one of them?”

“No!” The denial was explosive. “I hate being whipped. It’s ugly and brutal.” She paused, 
panting.

“You call it ugly for a man. But what of Sheba Midnight? I’m sure she whipped you both 
when she felt like it.”

Ava stood silent in bafflement. How could she answer him? There was too much truth in 
his statement. No slavegirl could ever win an argument because their master made the rules. 
At first glance Tefel Bendraz had seemed a laughing playboy and his ownership of her body a 
thing she could bear. But Tefel was of the East with its traditions of female submission to the 
male, and faith in placing marks on girlish skin. Miss Ava Noyes ruefully realized that in the 
past hour she had been very far from being submissive.

“I’ll leave you two together,” Tefel suggested quietly. “You’ll have things to talk about.” He 
grinned. “Try and speak well of me.”

Breathlessly Ava brought the bound girl up to date. There wasn’t much to tell, they were 
simply two girls in the power of a wealthy man. It was hard to tell if he would prove to be a 
kind master or harsh.

“He’s going to whip me, I know he is,” Rhonda asserted. “There’s only one reason a girl 
would be tied the way I am. Oh, Ava!”

“If he whips you, he’ll probably whip me, too, if that’s any comfort. I’ve been so damned 
lippy with him, I’m surprised I’m not strung up already.”

“He likes you.”

“He has to be nuts taking all this trouble over me when he could get all the girls he 
wanted for peanuts.”

“You’re his number one. Darling, you’ve got your hands! Look where mine are. Has he …

has he used you?”

“Twice. He’s very good at it.”

“So you’re going to live in all this lovely luxury while I’m going to be put on the auction 
block. Oh, Ava, can’t you do something?”

“Do you want me to untie your hands? I can but I’m not sure it’s a good idea.”

“It would be a super idea if we had time to give my arms a rest then tie me up again. But 
we best not take a chance, it would be asking for trouble.”

“I’ve going to do it anyway,” Ava said firmly. “Hold still. If he’s mad about it, it’s me who 
will get punished, not you.”

Rhonda gratefully rubbed her wrists. Then they clasp each other’s nakedness against 
themselves in a terrible need. Suddenly Ava beheld Rhonda’s fate, the possibility of an 
immediate whipping, the big cage at Hagadar, and then the auction block with all its hazards 
of the unknown. It was enough to reduce any girl to trembling. They held each other very 
close.

The clasp of Rhonda’s heated girl flesh engendered in Ava Noyes a careless disregard of 
consequence. She and Rhonda had each other for this glorious moment and the future could 
take care of itself. She knew full well that if Tefel had both of them whipped she would lose 
this lovely courage, this sweet euphoria, to become a naked girl struggling in her bondage 
and pain, and willing to say yes to anything so long as it ended the bite of the whip. When 
Tefel returned the two girl stepped apart, as though to hear their sentence.

But there was no sentence. Instead Tefel laughed at Ava’s obvious apprehension.

“So you untied her, eh! Well, now you can tie her up again and make it tight. Next time 
you can ask permission.”

He was unpredictable. In fear Rhonda raised her arms and Ava bound the slender wrists as 
tightly and brutally as she could. She dared not do otherwise. When she stepped away from 
Rhonda, Tefel nodded approval and said, “Come with me, you’ll find this amusing.”

Why had Tefel not punished her? Why had he failed to punish either of them! Ava did not 
know but suspected this leniency was no more than a cat playing with a mouse, a prelude to 
something she would hate. Her chained feet clattered busily upon the deck as she kept pace 
with Tefel Bendraz. On the shining surface of the deck in his office was a telephone which Tefel
now put into action beneath the wondering eyes of a girl striving to hide the terror in her 
breast. Quickly Ava found herself holding the receiver and listening to the voice of Sheba 
Midnight, “sweetheart, I want you to hold on for ail you’re worth. One way or the other I’m 
getting you out of this,” she said breathlessly. “This son of a bitch Tefel Bendraz has more 
money than he needs so I can’t buy you. That goes for Rhonda, too.

But there are other ways and I’m going to use them. Keep your chin up, Ava, my sweet, 
and give that Arab boy back to me.”

The play of emotions across Tefel’s normally impassive features held Ava breathless in 
suspense. His curt responses to Sheba’s voice told of anger and injured pride. It was obvious 
Tefel Bendraz was hearing bad news and Ava’s heart was suddenly beating high in hope. Tefel 
suddenly slammed the receiver down.

“The Bitch! The rotten bitch! I’ll make her sorry.” Fiercely he turned to the waiting girl.

“Ava, beloved, that blonde cow has got half the navies of the world on alert. At anytime 
the Yasmin is likely to be boarded. Go back and stay with Rhonda while I make a few 
arrangements.”

Ava could only worry and feel fear. If defeat came to him, what might Tefel do to the two 
naked slavegirls he held? Might he not wish that they never be returned to an enemy he 
seemed to hate with a passion? And he might even take a revenge upon them right now as 
punishment for what Sheba has already done. Ava felt herself a pawn in a powerful chess 
game. She quickly fled the office.

Events were swift. Two seamen were already untying Rhonda’s wrists. They turned the 
bewildered girl around to bind her hands in a fresh tie behind her back. Then her elbows tight 
enough to hurt. As Rhonda watched in a continuation of distress, the two men gathered Ava’s 
arms and bound them in the same fashion, thus leaving two frightened girls with their arms 
corded painfully tight behind their backs.

Instantly they were lifted bodily into one of the smaller lifeboats and lowered to the sea 
below. One crewman jumped in to free the ropes that lowered the boat and thrust the small 
craft away from the Yasmin’ hull. Soon all the girls could see was the stern of the yacht 
growing smaller. The crewman with them tied a rope loosely around Rhonda’s neck, drew the 
length under one of the seats and then up to tie its other end around Ava’s throat

“Is so you not jump overboard,” he explained with a chuckle. “With much chained feet you 
sink down very fast. But now you stay in boat with Achmed. Achmed much good man. You 
wish to fuck?”

Under different circumstances it might have been amusing but it was not funny now. Both 
girls were hurting and helpless. And they knew Achmed could do as he pleased with them.

They were, moreover, very much aware of the ocean swells lifting and lowering their small 
boat. Achmed laughed at their dismay and adjusted a pair of oars he now used to insure their 
craft would meet each surge of water head on to slice it neatly. The two girls watched in 
admiration and Ava pushed their luck to ask, “Please untie our elbows, they’re hurting terribly 
and there’s no need to tie us up this tight.”

“You stay tied, it keep you good girls.” Achmed grinned broadly at them. “If you are 
hurting, it give you much respect for Achmed.”

Once the girls became used to the up and down the sea ceased to terrify them. With 
mixed feelings they watched the Yasmin speed towards the horizon, and wondered if 
Achmed’s carnal desire would be enforced. He could easily position them across a seat with 
extreme discomfort for them. But Achmed was busy with his oars. As the Yasmin disappeared 
on one horizon, there appeared another speck on the opposite horizon which became larger 
and larger until it left no doubt it was heading in their direction and would probably pick them
up. Achmed seemed pleased so it was easy to suppose the approaching boat was not coming 
to rescue the girls.

It was a rusty tramp with a good turn of speed. It gathered up the small boat and its cargo
quickly. The girls were viewed with carnal regard but led away in different directions. Their 
guard made numerous explanations to the crew, whom seemed to know him, including 
several sneering comments that the girls were glad they could not understand. Ava found 
herself guided to the Captain’s cabin.

“The name’s Captain Ricketts, Captain Jimmy Ricketts, that’s me.” The voice was Cockney. 
Pale blue eyes roved slowly over the girl’s body. “My, my, someone sure got you fixed up, lady.
You must have given someone a lot of trouble to warrant them chains and ropes. Sit yourself 
down.”

“Captain, please untie my arms and hands. I can’t run with my ankles chained,” Ava spoke 
her first concern.

“Hold your horses, girl, all in good time.” Captain Ricketts beamed cheerfully. “It’s been a 
fair long time since I seen a pair of tits sticking out the way yours are doing. And if I untie 
them arms we’re going to loose some of the effect.” His eyes continued to drink in her nudity.

“I been asked to do a favor I ain’t all that sure about,” he continued. “I got a nice little 
sideline in girls. There’s a few below decks which I’m delivering to the usual place-and it ain’t 
Hagadar. Just in case you’re interested. But I ain’t no ways certain I want you and that girl 
friend of yours on board. Girls like you smells trouble. You’re high class merchandise, way out 
of my class.”

“You can easily get rid of us. You can set us free.”

“Now how the hell can I do that, lady! If I drops you over the rail, you’ll sink like a rock. 
And I don’t see how I can decently put you ashore, all naked and chained like that.” He sighed 
heavily at so great a load of responsibility. “I’ve been asked to look after you a while. And, if I 
don’t get no word about you on the wireless, I can take you along with the rest of the cargo 
and get you sold and out of the way. You got a preference?”

“Take us to and you’ll be rewarded beyond anything you can get anywhere else. Captain, 
please!”

“Yeah, I heard about that place and the woman what runs it. If I lay anchor there, she’ll 
shoot my ass off.”

“No she won’t. You’ll make a friend as well as getting a lot of money.”

“Well, if she don’t shoot me, Bendraz will. I got myself in a pretty pickle. Likely the best 
thing I can do is put you back in that boat and set you adrift. If I decides on that. I’ll let you 
have your hands. But I ain’t fussing with them there leg irons.”

Ava was grabbing at straws. “If you’d even do that, we’d be grateful. Especially if you 
dropped us off somewhere were we could row ourselves into shore. We would take our 
chances and you’d be rid of us.”

“Got it all figured, haven’t you? Anyone every whip your arse?”

“Well, yes. but I don’t see what that has to do with us right now. Please take us to , you’ll 
never regret it.”

“That’s as maybe, lady, but right now I got this old tub at slow speed and if we don’t get 
no wireless about you overnight, I’ll be taking you to Saint Christophers.”

“What in the world is Saint Christophers?”

“It’s an old prison near the coast. I bought it a few yards back along with a chunk of land.

Ain’t no good for farming but gives a bit of privacy. Seems like it once belonged to an 
order of nuns. It’s mostly a prison and damned handy to keep my inventory where it can’t 
stray. You’d be surprised at how good these little darlings are at sliding between bars and 
climbing over walls. Whoever fixed you the way you are knew their business.” Captain Ricketts 
winked. “Never trust a woman. Got to keep them caged and you need the bars real close.”

Out of the frying pan and into the fire! Was that the story of her life! But Ava said a 
heartfelt thank you when the ropes were peeled from her arms by the captain who admitted 
he was probably crazy to do it.

“Ain’t much for a gal like you to do aboard this old boat-‘cept get yourself screwed by the 
crew. Want I should put you in with the inventory? If you don’t want that, I’ll let you roam 
around. But you’re pretty hot stuff, real looker, and my boys don’t often see nothing like you, 
so you’re pretty damn sure they’ll all have a go at you. I ain’t telling you what to do, you make 
your own choice.”

“I think I’d like to go with the other girls, please.”

“Suit yourself. This way.”

It was an unusual prison, relying upon chain instead of bars. Besides Rhonda there was six 
other and every one of them wore a metal collar around the neck and a heavy chain to metal 
rings on the deck. They sat around, silent when the captain came up.

“Got a real good one for you, girls,” the captain said cheerfully as he fitted the collar on 
Ava’s neck. “You can tell her the rules.” He patted her bottom and left.

Ava stared back at apathetic eyes, eyes faintly envious at her large and perfect breasts, so 
unlike theirs. The six girls who’s fate was a place called Saint Christophers were by no means 
out of the top draw. They were pretty enough and not a fat one among them, but no where 
near the quality of the girls of . Ava said a bright, “Hello, everybody.” Then she stood fingering
the collar she could not remove. The greetings she received back were half-hearted.

She was quickly informed that they were going to be sold as slave. Also that the rules 
included not trying to escape, not slapping faces, even if one of the crewmen wanted to use 
your body, and no talking back to anyone. One girl showed Ava her handcuffed wrists behind 
her back and told that she had slapped a face. She then mentioned that she had been 
handcuffed for five days now and didn’t know when they would come off.

“There’s a whip hanging on that wall.” added another, “and they use it on us whenever 
they think we’re not obedient enough. If you’re thinking of escape, you’d better save it for 
Saint Christophers. We don’t know what the place is like but at least it’s on dry land.”

Ava sat cross-legged like the rest. It helped ease the pull of the chain on her neck.

Everything had been said and done. At night they slept beside their chain upon the floor. If
they were given blankets to ease their lot, they would use them to cover themselves and that 
was forbidden. They were to be naked at all times. For these girls life had been reduced to 
total simplicity.

The next morning Ava was again taken to the captain’s cabin.

“Well, love, I’ll bet you had an uncomfortable night. You would have done better to sleep 
with me, and that’s a fact.” Captain Ricketts shrugged and cocked a disgusted eyebrow.

“Didn’t get no word overnight, and that means your boy must have run into trouble. He 
should have bought one of my gals and stayed away from the high priced stuff like you.

Anyway, we’ll be at Saint Christophers before night and I’m wondering what the hell to do 
with you. You sure that Sheba Midnight girl will pay a good price for you?”

“I know she will, phone her.”

“Don’t have no phone, only radio. But you can remind me.” He then spent a minute 
carnally assessing every inch of that gorgeous woman. “You sure you want to go back down 
below with them girls.”

“Yes, I’m sure. And let me tell you how silly you are hot to be more kind to them. They’d 
have a lot more sparkle and fetch a bigger price if you didn’t keep them chained like animals.”

“Says you! We’ll polish them up when we get them to Saint Christophers. And maybe 
polish you as well.” He laughed heartily. “You’re just too much, lady. Looking at you gives me 
the damndest hard on. Come on, we’ll both feel better when I’ve locked that collar back on 
that neck.”

The nuns of Saint Christophers had built their convent in centuries past and beheld their 
duties in administration of corporal punishment to their younger members. In its day. Saint 
Christophers was a useful facility for those members of the nobility or any wealthy merchant 
with a daughter or sister who’s behavior was such as to cause embarrassment.

Saint Christophers had gathered such delinquents in and mostly they were never seen 
again. Saint Christophers was a place of tears.

The two girls from agreed that Saint Christophers must have been greatly modernized at 
some recent time, their cell was pretty much what it would have been in a modern prison but 
their chained feet clanked back and forth over stone floors. But, as if iron bars and leg irons 
were not enough, each girl was handcuffed.

“I don’t know what these are for,” Rhonda said as she held up her handcuffed wrists. “Oh, 
Ava darling, what are we in for now?”

“We’re for sale, same as Hagadar. The captain tells me Hagadar is out of favor right now.

That affair with Sheba and us girls got it a bad reputation. The government told them to 
lay off and keep a low profile. The captain expects to do some extra business.”

“We’ll get auctioned off to some lousy Arab after all.”

“Not necessarily, darling. We’re so close to the coast that this place can attract all sorts of 
people from all over. But the best we can hope for is to be purchased by some half way 
decent type who isn’t whip-happy. Gosh, I really did think we were going to get our skins 
marked up yesterday.”

If the jailers of Saint Christophers were nuns, none could possibly tell. They were as 
nondescript a collection of women as you could ask for.

On the second day a group of female jailers informed the captain of a grave delinquency 
on the part of some of his latest girls, thus presenting him with a problem. As with cases in the
past, he suspected the girls were perhaps innocent and the jailers simply interested in 
applying a cane to some curvy bottoms, in this case, Rhonda and Ava, their being the prettiest
bottoms to come through Saint Christophers in a long time. He sentenced each girl to fifteen 
cuts with the cane to be administered while the owner of the bottom was held in the pillory. 
He made a mental note to be present when it happened.

There were men servants at Saint Christophers but the true authority had been given by 
Captain Ricketts to a stem faced female of thirty with whom he often spend a night in bed.

The female was known and addressed as Sister Sophia. In keeping with the title, she wore 
a nun’s habit but firmly rejected the shaving of her head. It was no less a woman than this who
summoned Rhonda and Ava to her office before they were to be whipped.

Ava strongly suspected that Sister Sophia was simply stimulating her sexual glands by 
gloating over a pair of beauties who’s social status had been far above her. Simply put it was a
case of sour grapes.

The three females, separated by little by their ages, took stock of each other as the girls 
from stood meekly in their chains to suffer a humiliation they could not avoid. Sister Sophia 
loved every inch of the skin so soon to be marked and took full advantage of her dominance.

“You have both been whipped, I believe’?”

“Yes, we’ve been whipped.”

“That is good, you will not suffer too great a shock over what must happen to you today.

You are to be most vigorously caned.”

“Does it have to be that hard? We haven’t done anything.”

“You’ve nothing to say about it. But does the thought of this caning arouse something 
inside you?”

“No.”

“You’re probably lying but let that pass. Will you walk willing to the pillory?”

“Yes.”

“I suspect you are already well trained. Our good captain does not yet realize the treasure 
you represent.” Sister Sophia smiled lovingly. “I will suggest to him that this canning you must 
receive should be administered before an audience of several prospective buyers, it will 
inflame their lust and enhance your value. I’ve always believed a whipped girl is worth twice as
much as one who’s skin is virgin. I hope you agree.”

“We agree, you are probably right. But we feel sure we’d bring in a lot more even without 
the whip marks.”

“That’s understandable, my dears. No girl wants her bottom slashed with a cane. Or to be 
locked in a pillory with her bottom sticking out behind.” Sister Sophia beamed. “You are really 
darling girls and I’m much inc-lined to advance your punishment to twenty strokes instead of 
a mere fifteen. I do hope you agree?”

Rhonda and Ava knew they were being played with and felt equally sure they would get 
the twenty regardless. They remained silent.

“Since you appear to have nothing to say, and since this is a form of behavior I detest, we 
will make it twenty-five strokes on each of your bottoms. This will teach you never to be sulky 
in an interview.”

“We haven’t been sulky, we’ve tried to be polite.”

“If I say you have been sulky, then indeed you have been sulky, my dears. Don’t ever 
contradict Sister Sophia if you value your pretty little pelts. And now I will send you back to 
your cell were you can amuse yourselves until your appointment with the cane.”

“The rotten bitch, she didn’t have to do that,” Rhonda said angrily when they were alone.

“She’s bored, we make a nice change,” Ava moaned.

“Suppose we ask the captain to override the bitch?”

“Then we’d get thirty. That’s the way these things usually work out. We’d be best off to 
grin and bear it. Oh, shit!”

The morning was long and filled with apprehensive. Near the time for their caning, the 
girls were given a beauty treatment, with heavy emphasis on the erotic portions of their 
persons. Still handcuffed and with Sheba’s leg irons on, they were led to the huge vaulted 
chamber were stood the pillory. But first they were made to stand side by side, their joined 
hands clasped together behind their necks, to be viewed by three men waiting against the 
wall but who now came forward for a close up inspection of female flesh. Their examinations 
were complete and extremely vulgar. Ava would have cheerfully consigned them to a 
disagreeable place in hell had not one of their number been James Cost.

A pillory is designed to daunt the courage of a girl. Its upper half is raised while she inserts
her wrists and neck into half circles waiting to hold her flesh. The yoke is then lowered to hold 
the girls securely. A padlock clicks shut and she is prisoner within the wood. Ava soon 
discovered the pillory holding her was a modern invention which could be easily raised or 
lowered as desired. When adjustments were complete, her head and hands were lower than 
customary to cause her bottom to rear up behind in terrible invitation.

Even before the first stroke she moaned silently, but her thoughts now were centered on a
single watching man. What was James Cost doing in this terrible place! Would he buy her? 
Would he!

Twenty-five strokes with a yellow cane upon a girl’s bare bottom is pure cruelty. Beyond 
fifteen such a punishment becomes extreme and leaves the sadly punished seat outrageously 
marked and vividly multi-colored.

Because of innocence the cane was bitter. At its first impact Ava unabashedly moaned and 
swayed her punished hips, wondering why James Cost did not buy her at that moment and 
demand the punishment stop. But she knew he was a man and men enjoyed watching the 
whipping of a girl. It did something for them, no doubt sexual in nature. But punishments of 
girls was no longer in fashion and therefore much more potent for being rare. No matter what
James Cost planned to do she would get the full twenty-five. Ava was sure of it and moaned in
bitter pain each time the yellow cane impacted with her skin.

Woefully she thought of .

The caning ran its course and under the direction of Sister Sophia that course was slow 
with a full pause between each stroke. And each stroke was filled with venom. Sister Sophia 
had been caned herself and knew how a rapid succession of strokes blended into one single 
fiery agony to rob all concerned of their pleasure. On this occasion no such mistake was likely 
to be made.

Within the pillory Ava Noyes experienced the nature of the machine in which she was 
firmly held for the cane to play with. She could not effectively struggle and could just as well 
bent over and touched her toes had she possessed the fortitude to remain still and silent as 
pain was delivered. After the first half dozen it was impossible for the cane to avoid overlap 
and thus mark was placed upon mark, and agony on top of agony. By the time her 
punishment was done and the yoke raised, Miss Ava Noyes had to be helped and supported 
to where she must now stand while three men made up their minds how much each might be 
willing to pay for such a whipped maiden. Her bottom was a furnace over which she longed to
shed her tears but instead she was ordered to stand rigidly at attention with her hands 
clasped over behind her head. Again she was inspected by the three.

While men walked around and around to behold whipped skin or to playfully pinch a 
captive nipple, Ava Noyes silently consigned the all to hell in the bitterest feelings of her life. 
Once more she was a female package to be played with only. The whole thing was unfair and 
cruelly frustrating. At this moment she dared speak no word or make a move.

Satisfied, the three clients at last left the room and shortly thereafter Rhonda was led away
with no more than a single anguished glance back at her companion from . Miss Ava Noyes 
was purchased by Mr. James Cost of California of USA.

Ava had never been sure about James Cost and was by no means certain now as she 
ruefully examined her right wrist now clasped in both circlets of a pair of handcuffs which had 
be threaded through a ring a the end of a chain. The end was somewhere securely beneath 
the seat of the speeding van. The effect was to keep her safely anchored while permitting 
relative freedom. She shrugged and allowed her hand to fall limply in her lap.

“Really, James, I’m ashamed of you. Good gosh, the things you get up to! How on earth 
did you know where I was?”

“Keep my ear to the ground and I’ve got a lot of friends. Saint Christophers is known just 
the same as Hagadar but no one every mentions it, and for the same reasons. I’ve known 
about it for a long time. When I got the phone call from Sheba Midnight … .”

“What! Don’t tell me she phoned you about me!”

“She figured I might know something that she didn’t. Incidentally, it was Sheba who put up
the money I just paid for you. This time you weren’t nearly as expensive as at Hagadar, I could 
almost have afforded you myself.”

“So who do I belong to now?”

“That’s a good question, sweetheart.” James turned and winked. “At first Sheba and I both 
figured that she’d get you back to play her little tricks with. But the more I think about it the 
more I realize that my knowledge of the whole scene along with the work I’ve put into this 
rescue ought to entitle me to something. I’d consider money but now, having again been 
exposed to your sexual charms, I’m thinking about keeping you for myself.”

“If my charms are so obvious, it’s only because no one allows me to wear clothes,” Ava 
reminded. “I don’t mind this chain thing you’ve got on my wrist, I’ve come to expect such 
things, but it wouldn’t hurt for you to get me some clothes, at least a bathing suit.”

“If I had one, I’d give it to you gladly.”

“Well, stop and buy one somewhere. You can easily chain me back in the van while you’re 
doing it. I’m scared to death some policeman is going to catch sight of me and make a fuss. 
Hell, I don’t even know what country this is. And what you’ve said is the same as stealing 
Sheba’s money in not taking me back to . I don’t believe it.”

“I’m just a bad guy, a thorough rogue.”

“You’re just saying that. And even if it is true, I don’t believe it. James, I was so thankful to 
see you at that Saint Christophers place, don’t spoil it.”

James chuckled and patted Ava’s bare thigh. “I’m not going to spoil anything. But what is 
it you want me to do?”

“I don’t know. But, anyway, I can’t go anywhere with no passport, no money and no 
clothes. I guess I have to belong to somebody. I was happy with Sheba and I guess I would be 
again. I want you to take me there. Don’t you see that I’d be better off on with the rest of the 
girls.”

“But without my love and devotion, dear?”

“Well, alright, you make up my mind for me. You’ll do that anyway.”

“That sounds easy, but, damn it Ava, I don’t want a pining girl on my hands, forever 
wishing she was someplace else.”

“I’m sorry but I’m just telling you the way I feel,” Ava said unhappily. “I expect the best for 
you is to keep me safely chained always without a chance of escape and forget about poor 
Sheba while you’re enjoying me.” She rattled her handcuffed wrist. “But, look, I’ve had an idea.
Sheba owes you something for our rescue from Hagadar. So why don’t you see if you can 
make a deal with her to visit me on one day a week?” Ava sighed. “If I wasn’t being constantly 
being kidnapped, life would be so simple.

Ava Noyes was a female sadly torn between loyalty and love, and a yearning for lost 
freedom she was never likely to regain. To be with Sheba on was a though that attracted her. 
But she was annoyingly aware of a fondness for this man on the seat beside her, a fondness 
from that first day when he can crossed the sand from his little boat. Ava was quite willing to 
believe this fondness might verge on love. But James was such a turncoat with his uncertain 
loyalties, a way of life open to suspicion, to leave her wondering if he was running with the fox
or chasing with the hounds. Mischievously she inquired, “I suppose you intend to use me on 
this trip, where ever we’re going?”

“Of course! Using you is one of the little extras of my profession.”

“I guess that’s right. Except I’m beginning to feel a scarlet woman with all the … well, never
mind.”

“I’d make a stab at getting those chains off your ankles but I don’t have a key and it would
be a shame to destroy them since both Sheba and I share pleasure in the way you walk with 
them. I just mention it in passing.”

“Oh, sure, I know. You both love to keep me a prisoner. But, James, surely you realize you 
could take this handcuff off my wrist and get rid of the chains on my feet and I’d still be tied 
to you every bit as much. The same goes for , there’s no way I could get off that island no 
matter how free I was. I suppose there’s no use suggesting … ?”

“None of it, love. Sheba and I have both got this thing about maidens bound and chained, 
so I’m afraid you’ve had the course.” James gave her a shrewd sideways grin. “Don’t tell me 
you don’t enjoy it yourself. I’ve watched you while your hands were being lied and you can’t 
kid me your pants were getting hot all the time. Sure, sure, you’re not allowed to wear pants 
but you know what I mean.”

Ava knew what he meant and blushed. She had long since given up trying to kid herself 
about herself, and had given up worrying about the whys and wherefores of what appeared to
be a very human reaction in which she received a pleasantly erotic heat every time her owner 
amused himself or herself by placing a restraint upon her movement. It was all crazy bul if a 
girl allowed herself to drift with the tide … !”

They lived in the van, it was easy for James to transfer his captive’s tether from front to 
back. Ava no longer bothered to complain and scarcely noticed. They avoided town and 
villages other than to stop and purchase food which they enjoyed in isolated sylvan reheats. 
At night they slept in the van and, for what James described as a “pleasant change,” Ava’s 
right wrist was cuffed to his left in a union which added something to the making of their love.
For her James and his van became increasingly exciting, driving the images of other men from
her mind, and even causing the memory of Sheba to retreat.

by the best principles of fiction there should have been a Nemesis waiting somewhere 
along their path but there was none. Their idle ended only when, by virtue of many miles and 
several ferries, they reached the humble domicile in which James had once kept Ava and 
Rhonda prisoners. She beheld it now in quite a different perspective, with a feeling that she 
should make suggestions about curtains and a carpet. When she tried she was sternly 
reminded of her status by being taken to the basement where her neck was collared and 
chained firmly to the wall. James pretended to be busy upstairs. Ava did not mind, everything 
appeared to be falling into place and she was still refusing to think.

But, after a couple of days, she felt compelled to ask, “Have you been in touch with 
Sheba?”

“No. Do you still want me to?”

“Yes, I do. James, I really must go back. I must talk with Sheba and see how she feels.

And how I feel. I’ve been so much trouble she may be glad to get rid of me.”

“Ha! That will be the day,” James said disgustedly. “I’ve known a few lesbians and they’ll 
fight for their little darlings until their last breaths.”

“Do you mean I’m Sheba’s little darling?”

“Well, if you’re not, I don’t know who is. Those old boys with their harems always had a 
number one and number two wife, and so forth. On you’re number one.”

“Then why does she have me punished?”

“You both enjoy it, that’s why, don’t try and kid me, sweetheart!”

They let it drop. But, as if propelled by Ava’s conscious, Ava’s master phoned Ava’s 
mistress that afternoon. When he returned to his anxious captive he told her sternly, “She says
okay to that suggestion of yours. She wants to know what we’ve been doing all this time but 
that’s something you two can thmsh out together. Pun intended. It would give her an excuse 
to whip your bottom. I take you back to right away and I get to visit once a week. I don’t think
she likes it but that’s just too bad. How do you want to be delivered?”

“With just Sheba’s leg irons. Okay? That’s the way you got me.”

They bantered good-naturedly, each aware of impending lost. In James’ boat as they sped 
towards the sleepy island, each was constrained and silent. With the island finally coming up 
the girl who had been stolen from it so ruthlessly felt a tremendous surge of excitement and 
affection. When they nosed the boat into the little inlet towards the jetty, Ava could see Sheba
waiting. James lifted his captive maiden up to the platform where she was instantly enveloped 
in loving arms to be kissed again and again. When the two females turned once more to the 
waiting male the scene was repeated once more with James and the kiss of farewell became a 
kiss of passion. There was suddenly a terrible hunger.

Sheba’s sarcasm broke them apart. “Perhaps you’d like me to have a bed brought down 
here?”

“My fault, I’m sorry.” James sensed anger.

Sheba looked from one to the other to instantly convert them to delinquent children. Her 
voice was neither cruel nor kind. “That little exhibition will earn you a whipping, young lady. I 
can see it’s high time I got you back home.”

Ava knew it was on James’ tongue to ask her if she wanted to leave, and she was sure he 
would say something uncomplimentary to Sheba. But she shook her head over the unspoken 
words and he turned quickly to jump back into his boat. The two women watched his 
departure with mixed feelings.

“I still say that guys nothing but trouble,” Sheba was thinking aloud. “Damn the fellow, he’s
made me punish you already. It was the last thing on my mind until now. Damn it, Ava, I’m 
ashamed of you!”

“I’m ashamed of myself.”

“So you should be. But I notice someone’s had a go at you already. It wasn’t James, was 
it?”

“It was the people at Saint Christophers, and that’s a few days back. Don’t worry about 
having me whipped again, Sheba, darling, I probably need it to help know where I’m at.”

“You’re quite wonderful, you know. You must have had a damned bad time these last few 
days. I’m beginning to think I had better hire a private army to keep this island safe. I can’t 
have every Tom, Dick and Harry passing back and plucking any girl they fancy out of my 
arms.” enfolded Ava Noyes in loving arms. Nineteen chained young women, three perfects 
and Sheba Midnight went out of their way to spoil her with the avowed intention of making 
her forget everything she may have suffered during her most recent kidnap. It is true that 
when alone with neither perfect nor Sheba in sight there were whispered questions about her 
treatment at the hands of Males. How had it been with these creatures turned into figures of 
legend? Was it better with a man or did she hate it? And was it a man who had put the marks 
on her back? And whipped her bottom with a cane?

It was all delightful, Ava’s heart going out to all. And in the strange way of finding 
immense comfort in the lovely leg irons on every female ankle. It was very much a 
homecoming.

Somehow word got around that Ava was to be whipped and the giggled offered in 
sympathy were one more charming evidence of what Sheba’s island did to Sheba’s girls.

“You really did ask for it, Ava, darling, kissing him the way you did there on the dock.”

“Sheba’s never going to believe that guy and you didn’t sleep together. You probably 
deserve it.”

“Well, anyway, I wish it had been me, I’d willingly be whipped for a few days with that guy 
Tefel Bendraz on his ship. And that fellow who delivered you back home. Wow!”

“I’ll bet it’s got you all upset. But you’ll feel a lot better after Sheba’s whipped you. Being 
whipped has always made me feel better.”

Much of it was kidding but underneath there lay a solid core of truth. The girls of had 
made discovery most girls never even dream of. Sheba’s wisdom touched them all and 
transformed them.

To Ava Noyes it seemed ages since she had laughingly offered her propositions in Sheba’s 
bed. But the weekly lottery was an accepted act, and had become one of the cardinal rules of .
Once a week a trembling maiden plucked a scrap of paper from a box to learn if she was 
home free for one more week or whether she must yield her wrist for the binding and the 
whip. Not that the whip was the only penalty, the possibilities were diverse for Sheba was 
determined to make this weekly event something meaningful, remembering what Ava had 
said about boredom and it’s evils. On the first draw after her return, Ava was excused as she 
was still under sentence’ to be whipped. None knew why her whipping had not yet taken 
place but no doubt it was Sheba’s wish to have the marks of Saint Christophers disappear 
before she added hers. In bed with her favorite, with Ava clasped tight within her arms, she 
whispered in her captor’s ear that she was looking forward to marking afresh that lovely back.

The lottery was won (or lost, according to the point of view) by a dark -haired beauty 
Sheba had taken a liking to in a department store where Wanda worked behind the counter. 
She admitted Sheba Midnight had saved her from a terrible fate as she would probably have 
gotten married some day and settled down to a dirty house to clean and a bunch of crying 
kids to tend. Wanda read the fatal ticket then shrugged and handed it to a waiting prefect 
who secured the tendered wrists in shinning chrome. All the girls clapped but none knew why.
Wanda stood condemned but hopeful as she was told to dip into a second box from which 
she would learn the nature of a punishment she had done nothing to merit. It told very simply
she would stand throughout the night in the center of a large shallow box of flinty gravel, and 
would be aided in this by hands tied behind her back and raised aloft to cause her to bend as 
though in invitation to a cane. Her obvious thought of brushing aside the gravel was defeated
by the box having driven up from the other side a series of sharp nails which the maiden soon
discovered were better left covered. Wanda wept and all present felt a deep sympathy and 
wondered when it would come their turn.

All followed Wanda to where she would spend the night. Everything was ready and they 
watched breathlessly as her hands were tied and then raised inch by inch behind her back, 
causing her to bend forward. Some of the more tender-hearted kissed her before they went 
away.

Ava could not sleep. She was alone in bed in the dorm. Sheba had taken another girl as 
playmate for the night to leave the favorite alone with guilty thoughts. Out in the night an 
innocent girl was enduring a quaint sort of misery because Miss Ava Noyes had uttered a 
quaint motion about a weekly draw, and was no having second thoughts. Ava told herself she 
should have known better, but all she could see in her mind was a naked girl with bare feet on
sharp stones. The progress of Wanda’s punishment was easy to envision as she would stand 
erect from time to time and thus force bound hands high up towards her head until the stress 
was far too great. Then the head would bow down. It was a situation in which no girl could 
win and where ever she put them her feet would always hurt. It was inevitable that from these 
visions Ava would be inspired to a realization of how easy it would be for her to slip out in the 
darkness, free the tether which held Wanda’s arms aloft.

Then the two of them could sleep on the grass until morning when the loser of the lottery 
could easily be once more bound in the box. It could work!

Ava slipped silently from her bed.





CHAPTER NINE - Fettered Favorite


It was the first experience Miss Ava Noyes had of being in the dungeon below Sheba’s villa. 
And after the first hour she was quite willing to concede the name of the legendary place was 
entirely appropriate. The stone chamber with its tiny barred window was every bit a dungeon 
with all the gloom and menace one would expect of the finest medieval castle. A heavy weight
of chain burdened all of Ava’s limbs and even hung from her neck to her wrists. She could 
hardly walk with such an amount of metal dragging her down, far more than was necessary to 
hold a slender girl such as her. It was a most complete confinement.

Ava had slept but little on the cold stone floor. Whatever she did with her chains did 
nothing to increase her comfort, moreover, her striving for slumber that would not come was 
constantly interrupted by a mental re-enactment of that had brought her to this sorry place. It
was so simple and so obvious in its estimate of her naivete as to bring a constant blush of 
shame. She had no sooner loosed the tether by which Wanda’s arms were held and whispered
comforting endearment in her ear than Liz and Thea stepped from the shadows.

“We knew you’d come, love. You really are a sucker for damsels in distress. You’re going to 
be a damsel in distress yourself, sweetheart, don’t run away.”

She had stood there miserably to watch the raising of Wanda’s arms and watch the 
unfortunate girl bend further and further down as her arms rose. Wanda had been weeping 
when the prefects took Ava’s arms and led her from the scene of good intent.

Sheba Midnight was nowhere to be seen as Liz and Thea escorted her to the dungeon and
locked her nakedness in dungeon chains.

That was it, that was where Miss Ava Noyes was at right now. And with all the dungeon 
pessimism heavy on her mind could well believe she would stay within the awful weight of 
irons a long, long time. A prefect had thoughtfully left an apple and a glass of water for her 
breakfast. Ava drank the water gratefully and nibbled at the apple while memories of fictional 
tales of dungeons filtered through her mind. In almost every case, those consigned to a 
condition such as hers usually had to endure it for at least twenty years at which time they 
emerged into daylight as gray and withered relics of another age. She thrust such thoughts 
angrily away.

This dungeon was not to her liking. She was sentenced to one formal whipping already 
but would gladly had exchanged this dungeon stay for another such painful experience. It was
late afternoon when Sheba came.

The fleshly greetings were comforting but Sheba’s voice was not. “Damn it, Ava, 
sweetheart, you put me in the damndest spots. If I am forever forgiving you these little tricks 
of yours I’d have revolt on my hands. The prefects would be mad and so would the girls. So 
you’re going to have to put up with something I wouldn’t wish on a dog.”

“Yes, of course. I know I’ve been silly. Oh, Sheba, please forgive me!”

“You’re forgiven, you know you’re forgiven. The trouble is you still have to be punished 
and the very least I can do is consign you to this beastly hole for one more night. That will 
keep the prefects happy because they love you anyway, and all the girls will feel sorry for you 
because most of them have never been down here and they probably think it’s a lot worse 
than it really is. When you get out and around again I want you to maintain the legend and 
never admit a girl can actually put up with it. Can I rely on you?”

“Of course.”

“As for your being whipped. I’ve been holding off to let the marks fade but we’d best get it
over with because you’ll have to be whipped a second time because of your midnight 
nonsense with dear, sweet Wanda. You’ll stay chained as you are overnight until in the 
morning I’ll have you bathed and prettied up in readiness to be whipped tomorrow afternoon.
How’s that grab you?”

“In front of all the girls?”

“Of course, what else!”

“Thank you, Sheba.” Ava’s voice was a pale ghost. “Oh, darling, I’m so ashamed. I’m forever
being disloyal and a frightful bother.”

The chained girl was denied the comfort of Sheba’s lips and Sheba’s arms. She stood in 
the dungeon with her chains dragging at her long after the mistress had gone away and 
locked the door. To spend another night upon the stone and in the grip of iron was a fearful 
punishment but one she could bear in the knowledge of its being only for one night.

That she was to be whipped and then later on whipped a second time seemed such a little 
thing compared to her offense of the night before. Wanda had been condemned according to
the rules, but she, Ava, had betrayed those same rules. Dismally the damsel of the dungeon 
lowered herself and her weight of irons to the floor. One more night! It would seem forever.

There is a strange contagious excitement to which humanity responds. It can be found at 
race tracks and football games, and on the floor of Wall Street, and was most certainly in 
evidence as eighteen chained and naked girls gathered to watch one of them whipped upon 
bare skin. Most, although not willing to admit it, found a heat in their loins at the thought of 
that perfect body of Ava’s dancing to the beat of the leather thong.

The girl so soon to be whipped had long ago perfected an abstraction in which what was 
about to happen was absent from her mind that she might face it peacefully. That shutting 
out of the threatening thoughts would last only until the first stroke awoke her to the reality 
of pain.

Ava, handcuffed, took her shackled steps towards the nightmare post then, her hands 
released, placed each wrist on the sides where they should go and smiled from one prefect to 
the other as they tugged the straps tight.

There were always the preliminaries. Looking back over her shoulder at a selection of 
whips, Ava felt a prefect’s hand exploring the contours of her back. Had not Ava shrunk from 
the ridiculous she would have asked that each blow to come would be doubly severe to rid 
her of the indecision of what the world called love. But she had been punished often enough 
to know that with the first awful stroke all such resolutions would dissolve into pain and 
thereafter she would do no more than scream.

It was exactly as she had known, the crop slicing across her bottom in an agony too great 
to bear. Miss Ava Noyes did her own little gavotte with her own chained feet and tugged at 
the strapped wrists so easily evident before her eyes. The euphoria had gone and now she 
would suffer every stroke filled with agony. To keep her properly off balance the next stroke 
was with a whip across her back, dead center with the tip inflicting its final bite upon her flank.
Ava screamed.

The eighteen girls were hushed in reverence, each girl seeing not Ava Noyes but herself 
thus strapped helplessly and being beaten with leather instruments of torture. It was a feast of
emotion affecting all. Each felt each blow. The lash of Thea along with Liz’s crop sang gleefully
in their impacts upon Ava’s skin.

Ava Noyes had given deep offense, a fact unmentioned in her punishment nor spoken of 
between Sheba and herself. Both knew the manner of her transgression and its punishment 
and both were satisfied. Sheba was Sheba and Ava had given her mistress an offense beyond 
excuse. Perhaps it was this infraction of the bonds of loyalty which prompted Sheba to instruct
the punishing prefects to compel the naked girl to spread wide her legs for the wicked up and
under strokes denoting sexual displeasure. Ava obediently spread her feet to the limit of their 
chain and screamed steadily when the slices cut into her tenderest flesh. Every girl present 
agreed it had been a most complete whipping and expressed the hope their turn would not 
be next.

With burning skin Ava was left to keep communion with the post. She hated these 
aftermaths in which a girl was forced to stand without being able to touch or soothe her 
wounds and to wonder when someone would come to set her free. Alone she endured 
burning pain and wept out bitter tears.

When Ava was finally set free with much fussing and kissing by a pair of prefects, the girls 
gathered around to admire the marks of leather upon Ava’s skin. This was the nature of the 
island and showed Cindros at its best.

In the hours after she had been whipped, Ava Noyes could believe her cure was complete. 
And later, when taken to Sheba’s bed, she knew for sure the memory of James Cost and other 
men was erased from her mind. She was easily able to answer Sheba’s sardonic inquire, “Well, 
my little lovebird, do you feel any better or will it take the next one to make you see the 
light?”

“Oh, Sheba. of course I feel better. I shouldn’t need such punishment to set me straight.

When do i get the next?”

“I’m not telling you, darling, it’s much better you wait and wonder. You were a sad little girl
there for a while and I was beginning to worry. But Sheba Midnight’s universal remedy for 
what ails love-sick maidens has worked just fine. You’re living proof.”

Ava knew herself much loved, laying upon her belly and breasts she also purred in 
pleasure as Sheba gently traced whip marks with loving fingertips and explored the cut of the 
crop, not only with her fingers but also tongue and lips. Later Ava slept like a log until daylight
awoke her. Sheba let her sleep and was well content.

Ava returned to being one of the girls, but showing off her well-marked skin as if it were a 
badge of office or at least a mark of favor from their mistress. But they said no word about 
that and gathered Ava once more into their circle and gave her comfort with their words and 
bodies. Everything was wonderful.

Wanda was grateful but at the same time envious, grateful for the attempted easing of her
punishment but envious of the attention she knew Sheba bestowed upon her would-be 
savior. Wanda shivered deliciously over Ava’s curt chronicle of her stay in the dungeon with its
chains, and wished she herself was the favorite of Sheba Midnight For some reason, probably 
nothing more than pure chance, she had not yet been honored by Sheba’s bed beyond that 
first time when the helicopter had delivered her upon the sand.

Timidly she inquired what she should do.

Wanda was a sweetheart and Ava knew her need. Every girl on shared hunger for the 
woman who kept the key to their steel-encircled ankles. Most of them had sufficient and often
painful contact with the object of their adoration but if Wanda felt herself unloved, Ava was 
prepared to take a hand. Ruefully she condemned herself as an outrageous busy-body who 
could not leave well enough alone. But nonetheless on the day of James Cost’s visit she met 
him breathlessly upon the jetty. Holding Wanda’s hand she made a brief introduction and, 
forgetting her own status, commanded, “James, I want you to get hold of Wanda and give her 
the full treatment. I know Sheba’s watching through binoculars and Wanda thinks she isn’t 
loved or punished. I want you to be a friend in need and get her on Sheba’s shit list without 
delay.” Ava looked from one startled face to another. “For Pete’s sake, make it look good!”

James shrugged in recognition of a female need and proceeded to fill his role in a manner 
leaving nothing to be desired. Wanda, finding herself utterly entranced, blindly allowed herself
to be taken in strong male arms and react in a perfectly natural way to his kisses and 
fondlings. With bare breasts pressed hard against male chest, they prolonged the final kiss 
long and passionately until Sheba Midnight broke it up.

“If you two are quite finished, I’d like a word with the young lady.” She led a starry-eyed 
maiden away to punishments unknown.

The man and girl stared at each other. “What the hell was that in aid of?” James 
demanded. “You must think I’m going short. Don’t you realize you’ve got me on the shit list 
even deeper than I was!”

Ava told Wanda’s story but then waved Wanda into the distance. Her prepared and 
rehearsed speech fell into fragments at the first word. Now, retreating step by step as her 
chains allowed, she did her best. “James, it’s just no good. You don’t want a lesbian and that’s 
what I’ve become. So I’m no good to you or Sheba or anyone else. I’ve been whipped and I 
thought it was a cure for a while. But the moment you come into view I know it wasn’t. I’m to 
be whipped again but I don’t suppose that will do any good, either.”

Her voice was close to breaking. “James, dear, please be a darling and go away and don’t 
come back. Will you do that for me?”

“You know I won’t.”

“Well then do it this once, I’m not ready for you right now. We’d only hurt each other.” She
longed for his arms but backed away.

Although James Cost eyed every inch of Ava’s nakedness in a hungry need, his voice was 
exasperated. “Look you little idiot, get into that boat and I’ll get you away from here and 
never bring you back. I don’t wonder Sheba whips you, I’d do the same myself! You’re a 
menace! You’ve got me so I don’t know whether I’m coming or going.” He snorted in disgust. 
“You’ve just had me put on an act with some damned fool girl who wants to get between 
Sheba’s legs. Good gosh, is that all this island stands for!”

Ava longed to tell this man of her need, of his strength, but instead she watched him stride
angrily away to leap back into his boat, start the motor and head back out to sea. He did not 
look back. Ava stood to watch his craft become smaller and smaller as it took a part of herself 
with it. Wiping tearstained cheeks, she turned in anger and infinite loss to rejoin the girls and 
hope found sympathy for a maiden most forlorn.

Whatever doubts Wanda may have had about being unwanted and unloved were now 
refuted by a seemingly angry mistress who Ava was inc-lined to suspect was putting on an act 
to reassure her pretty slavegirl of her place beneath the Cindros sun and in the affections of its
ruler. After Wanda’s downfall on the jetty she spent the balance of the day and all of the night 
in the six by six outdoor cage of bars from which she could survey a world of which she was 
most decidedly a part. At role call her delinquency was announced and described in full detail 
and her sentence proclaimed. Each morning after breakfast she would report to a prefect, 
carrying the fearful yellow cane. She would touch her toes and politely request the infliction of
five hard strokes. Then her loins would be tightly cinched in tight rope bondage including 
several strands directly through the middle of her sex, and her arms be bound behind her 
back with the elbows bound touching by a wide leather strap. Wanda was then free to do as 
she pleased, the other girls would make sure she was fed and water until her punishment was 
ended in time for supper. A piteous hope was added that she might now, when she got them 
back, find a better use for her arms than clasping them around a male neck. Wanda was 
entranced.

Wanda’s embrace of James Cost had not been fate but all too real as nature drove the 
dark-haired girl to reproduce. The sex drive within her had pushed her into his arms just as 
much as had Ava. And now she embraced her punishment with almost the same delight. Ava 
shook her head but had to admit she, too, might well react the same. Women were slaves to 
their sex drives!

When Ava met Wanda on the first day of her punishment as she walked from the place 
where her bottom was caned and her arms were bound. There were tears in her eyes from the 
cane but a smile on her lips. “Oh, Ava, I didn’t know it would feel like this! It hurts … but I feel 
so excited, too! Oh, Ava, what shall I do?”

Ava refrained from telling the bound girl that she would probably be withering in the 
throes of sexual excitement and climax driven by her helplessness, the pain of her sore 
bottom, and that double strands of rope tightly embedded in her flesh right over the most 
sensitive parts of a girl’s pussy. Sure enough, when Ava chanced upon Wanda later in the day, 
the dark-haired girl was laying on the ground, eyes closed, moaning aloud and thrusting her 
hips upward as if meeting a male partner in intercourse. Ava did not disturb the girl, she could
use all the pleasure she could find amid the punishments of .

On the fourth day of Wanda’s five day punishment, Ava sought her out and, hidden in a 
seldom used room, pushed the bound and excited girl into a corner where she sucked and 
messaged and tongued those rigid nipples until Wanda gasped aloud and exploded in climax.
Then she continued, pinning the helpless girl against the wall, until they were both tired, one 
from the effort and one from the repeated orgasms. Ava offered no explanation, neither to 
Wanda nor to herself. It simply was what she wanted to do and she did it.

Wanda later, after her punishment period was over, expressed doubts about her 
punishment, claiming that it had not been what she had expected at all. A whipping and then 
to be taken to bed by Sheba was what she had looked for but not found. Instead she had a 
sore bottom and arms that ached every day and the embarrassment of being constantly 
excited by that damned crotch rope.

Ava sighed. Well, at least she had tried. And she was sure Sheba would take the 
dark-haired girl to bed sooner or later.

Ava Noyes knew herself troubled, an increasing unease about James Cost and the 
beautiful security of . James had gone away mad and she could not blame him is he did not 
return. It might be best, she told herself, if he stayed away-Sheba would erase his memory 
from her favorite’s mind. The troubled girl even debated seeking Sheba’s help, not such much 
with the idea of punishments to give her something to think about other than that one male, 
but with a view to James dismissal and his privilege of the weekly visit canceled. But this she 
did not do. The memory of James was a constant nag inside her mind and was apt to cause a 
flare of carnality anytime she allowed her thoughts to drift that direction. The nub of her 
distress centered on their agreement to see each other once a week and sort out the tangle of
Ava’s emotions. James knew where he was at but she did not. On the day of his next visit, 
acting purely on instinct, Ava passed through the guarded door and out upon the sand which 
for her had always held a strange attraction.

She did not hurry but swirled and kicked her chain in listless steps towards her destination.
As always her look out place above the beach engendered a spark of excitement and happy 
anticipation.

As she sat there in the sun, her eyes focused upon the distant horizon over which James’

boat would come, she considered the two opposing forces in her life. Ava was well aware 
of a falsity about the whole situation. She was Sheba’s prisoner, a fact too easily overlooked. 
The leg irons no longer reminded Ava of enslavement or of anything else other than to mark 
her as a resident of , pretty much like the wearing of a badge or a uniform. Her position as 
Sheba’s favorite bestowed enough of Sheba’s abundant love to keep her satisfied sexually. 
The captive girl well knew that Sheba’s most sensible act would to chain her in the dungeon 
on the appointed day and tell James to get lost, tell him frankly where his loved one 
languished in the dungeons beneath the villa because of him.

Then warn him to stay away. But Sheba had agreed to this weekly meeting so there was an
obligation on her part. If someone was to order James to depart the job would be Ava’s own. 
The kicker in the arrangement was James’ ability to pick her up bodily and carry her away in 
his boat despite protests.

Ava kicked her chain idly upon the sand while asking herself how happy she was going to 
be on as the months and years went by. An entire future of lesbian love from the amazon 
Sheba and occasional whipping might make any girl bored with life.

On the other hand, there were the lesbians who formed the majority of Sheba’s slavegirls 
and in their happiness was also a deep content. For them was pure paradise as they clinked 
their chained steps back and forth. These girls eyed the appearance of James Cost with grave 
suspicion and would have advanced bodily to hurl him back into the sea had the command 
been given. They understood Ava’s troubled mind but felt no sympathy.

In their eyes she was simply being a very silly girl.

When the girl upon the sand turned her mind to James she realized as she had before that
her knowledge of him was slight. Probably most significant facet was his vowed intent to keep
her prisoner, a probably loving and exciting captivity but still the denial of her freedom. Ava 
gave little thought to freedom any more, it had become so abstract and filled with dread 
possibilities, she was willing to believe it was something no longer to be desired. Irritably, her 
mind a merry-go-round of unresolved desires, she tossed the whole thing aside and looked 
up from her thoughts to behold the hoped for speck on the blue sea.

by their own telepathy James knew where she would be. This time she met him half way 
down the slope and their physical reunion was a thing not of moments but of minutes until 
James picked her up and carried her back to her favorite spot to sit beside her and cheerfully 
play with the closest nipple until she clasp his hand tightly to her breast.

“James, you have to stop that, you know what it does to me.”

“So what! Let’s do it right now and then we’ll both feel better.”

“Darling, not on the sand. You know what sand is.”

“I promise not to dunk.”

“That’s what you say, but….”

They did it on the sand.

Afterwards they turns brushing away the sand from each other’s backs. Ava looked at his 
slight frown and guessed he had something on his mind. “Look, sweetheart, I haven’t been 
entirely honest with you,” he said as they rested. “I’m not really the penniless drifter I look. Nor
a rich playboy, either. I have a job with a couple of agencies in Washington. I can’t talk about 
them so don’t ask questions. Mostly they’re a bore but they give me a decent income and 
chances to pick up things on the side. What I mostly do is gather information. This concerns 
you, sweetheart, in as much as it makes me an eligible bachelor.”

“Are you proposing?”

“Not at this moment. I want to be sure you’re sure. Sheba and her island have affected you
and you seem to want to get back here, even when I had you safely away. That kind of sticks 
in my craw. I’ll be here again next week so you’ll have lots of time to think. I can always ask 
Sheba’s opinion.”

“If I tell Sheba about what you’ve just said, she’ll chain me in a dungeon forever and we’ll 
never see each other again. She’s honestly feel I was nuts and needed time for a cure.

Her cures are painful.”

“Are you pleased?”

“Of course I’m pleased. I’m trying to see myself as the wife of a secret agent. Would I have 
to carry a gun?”

“sweetheart, that might not be a bad idea.” James’ voice was suddenly sober. “That’s part 
of what I want you to think about. What I do is sometimes dangerous and I’ll always have 
enemies both of us will have to watch. Not the best possible life for a girl, heh?”

“I’ll marry you right now, if you wish.” Ava’s mind was suddenly crystal clear.

“Marvelous what a bit of respectability does for a guy’s prospects.” James laughed, “Or is it
the spice of danger? Sorry, love, no marriage today.”

“Then pick me up and carry me down to your boat and away we go. We can phone Sheba 
from the mainland. Damn it, James, don’t quibble. You can tie my hands if you want, I’m sure 
you’ve got another necktie.”

“What the devil’s changed you mind!”

“Too many girls and no man.”

“That was just what you wanted a week ago!”

“Well, I’ve changed my mind. I’m a woman, I can.”

“That mind of yours changes easily, sweetheart. So whether you like it or not you’re going 
to take another week to think this over. And, if you’re still of the same mind then, I’ll kidnap 
you so damned quick it will take your breath away. And I’ll use the necktie, too, no matter how
willing you think you are.”

Ava was certain he was wise but there was an element of deflation and of hurt pride in 
having given James everything a girl has to give she was now told to wait seven more days in 
what Ava suspected was a convenience to his own affairs rather than a breathing space for 
herself. Crossly she said, “You and I have been disposing of ME but we forgot I’m a prisoner 
on . I belong to Sheba Midnight.”

“So what! A minute ago you were going to get in the boat and we were going to phone 
Sheba from the mainland.”

“I know, but I wasn’t thinking. Sheba will never let me go, certainly not to you. She thinks 
you want to marry me and have babies and that’s about as far removed from Sheba’s scene as
you can get!”

“Damn it, Ava, my sweet! You having another change of mind?”

“Gosh, no! But, James, don’t you understand, with your help I can get off but I don’t think 
your agencies in Washington will wish to argue with Sheba Midnight over a girl. I don’t think 
you’ll be able to hold on to me because she’ll find us where ever you keep me on a chain. Or 
will you rely on your necktie?”

“That’s so dumb I haven’t thought of all this.” James kissed her hard as if to assert 
ownership. “We’ll take it as it comes. I’m a lot more resourceful than you think.”

He paused and grinned. “Speaking of neckties, I think you need one now. Stand up and 
turn around.”

They were once more back on track and Ava had to wonder once more if this spontaneous
give and take was not better for their temperaments than marriage could ever be. She wanted
marriage very badly but could not envision either James or her honoring the holy bonds. 
Demurely, and almost eagerly, she turned her back and crossed her wrists to invite the 
binding of her hands. Her pulse increased as male silk was drawn tight around female wrists 
and knotted cunningly to tell Miss Ava Noyes she belonged to someone else.

“There, I hope you feel better, you wench,” James said as if he meant it. “If there is some 
other bit of bondage you would like on you, just let me know.”

It had to be magic! Once more Ava knew that heat in her loins and that she was getting 
very juicy down there. She felt very much a female, more so than she had ten minutes ago 
when in the act of lovemaking. She could only suppose this binding of her wrists behind her 
back did for her what the wedding band did for the bride at the altar. It was a total surrender 
of herself to another, nothing less. She could not stop his touching her body even if she 
wanted. When James thoughtfully rubbed her nipples she ceased to even think. While she was
arranging her bound arms with her back upon the sand she wondered why she even bothered
to argue or think. All she had to do was ask James to bind her hands and after that she had no
cares. Life was wonderful!

The lovers spent their day upon the sand and it was a tired and listless young woman who 
took her chained ankles back towards the wall and the guarded gate beyond which was a 
herd of girls. There was also some one else.

“Had yourself a time, didn’t you?” said Sheba Midnight. “The report I got on you says you 
screwed three times with a lot of tit nibbling in between. I hope you’re properly ashamed?”

“Oh, Sheba, I’m terribly sorry. It seems like….”

“Never mind what it seems like. Don’t you realize you’re my number one girl? And you’ve 
been outrageously unfaithful to me with a man you know I don’t trust? Did he tell you he’s 
with that unholy agency in Washington?”

“Yes he did. Does that change anything?”

“You’re damned right it changes something, honey. I was a fool to let him on this island.

Next time he shows up you’re going to be safely in a cage or in the dungeon.” Sheba 
snorted disgustedly. “Maybe now you can see why I run this place the way I do. Men are 
poison. They screw up a girls life and give her nothing but babies and a lot of heart break.”

They stood and stared until the sob of anguish burst from Ava’s lips and she threw herself 
upon her knees to clutch Sheba’s knees. “Sheba, I need you so badly, I need your 
punishments, I’m acting like a fool.”

“You’re acting like the girl you are, honey. That’s all, nothing to worry about. You’re 
temporarily inflicted with man-fever, that’s all. I thought we had it beat last time you were 
whipped.”

“I thought so, too!” Ava wiped her tears against Sheba’s skin and continued brokenly. “I 
was happy. I love being back in your possession. You treat me so good I somehow got the 
idea I’m a free girl and can make up my mind about things. You’d best show me I’m wrong.”

“Oh, I’ll do that alright. Got any ideas?”

“You sentenced me to a second whipping, remember?”

“I hadn’t forgotten, love. But you’re marked up right now and I’d rather wait until your skin
is ready for another whipping.”

“It’s ready. Oh, Sheba!”

“You’re doing the submissive act, love.” There was laughter in Sheba’s voice. “You girls 
always forget the last and think the next one will be an erotic flare to get you all heated up to 
a climax. That’s what it is for the first few strokes but it doesn’t last. There are lot’s of other 
things we could do to you, love, but there’s nothing as therapeutic as the riding crop across 
your rump. Unless you think a week crotched up in that little cage and sitting on the 
sandpaper with a roasted rear would do you any good?”

“No, I’d go crazy. Please whip me.”

“Okay, okay, sweetheart. You’ll get your day at the post.” Sheba raised her slavegirl erect 
and kissed her tenderly before turning her around. ‘To begin with I’ll take away your pretty 
arms. You’re right, you’ve had far too much freedom.”

“Sheba, darling, not with his necktie-please!”

“Don’t worry, I’ve burned the damned things. What you’re getting now is some nice, thin 
twine you’re going to hate.”

For the moment Ava Noyes knew only the old familiar thrill as Sheba wound the twine 
around her wrists and knotted it firmly. The twine was indeed thin and bitter and would 
reward Ava with pain should she insist upon struggling. Ruefully she knew she would struggle 
anyway, uncaring of the penalty. “When will it happen?” she asked without interest.

“When I want it to, that’s all you have to know. Run along and show the girls how pretty 
you are with your hands tied.”

Ava was not whipped that day nor the next, but Sheba’s binding of her wrists was like a 
promise rendering her helpless during the time of suspense. Susan tended her needs as she 
had done before and said no words of sympathy for she understood. It was thus that a week 
slipped by until Ava was locked in the outdoor cage, her hands still tied with Sheba’s twine.

“This will keep you safe from that asshole and his boat,” said Sheba as she locked the door
to the cage. “The girls will come and talk to you, and I’ll let you know what happens.”

“You said I would be whipped, why hasn’t that happened?”

“Because I don’t see why you should be punished become some damned man has got 
your glands in a flutter.” She laughed at Ava’s serious and woebegone expression. “Susan tells 
me you’re coming around, everything’s working out well. Would you like Susan in the cage 
with you?”

It was Ava’s turn to laugh. “That wouldn’t be fair, either. Susan shouldn’t spend a day in a 
cage because a man made me horny,” she offered reasonably.

“It wouldn’t do Susan a bit of harm. I’ll tie her hands and lock her in there with you 
anyway.” Sheba chuckled at a sudden thought. “To make it interesting for you both I’ll 
sentence Susan to ten across the bottom with a crop unless the two of you manage to get 
your hands free! That ought to be fun. Have a nice day.”

Sheba Midnight had a genius for the handling of girl. Putting Susan into Ava’s cage might 
not totally erase James Cost from her mind but would counter morbid thoughts and feminine 
regrets. Susan knew all about the whole thing and was quite prepared to offer her bottom for 
the cause.

“Darling, maybe we shouldn’t try to untie ourselves. Sheba knows we can’t possibly do it 
without getting the skin on our wrists all cut up. That twine she used is the very devil.”

“I don’t care, I need something to do, something to take my mind off whatever’s 
happening. Look, darling, you just stand still and let me do the work. If I get your hands free it 
will be easy for you to untie mine. You don’t want your bottom cropped, do you?”

“Of course not, but it won’t be the end of the world. And I really am pleased she put me in 
with you, it’s like old times.”

The untying of Susan’s hands took most of the morning. Many visitors offered verbal help 
but nothing physical, that would earn them punishment themselves. Susan stood with flushed 
cheeks as girlish fingers fumbled with a task they could not see. By the time Susan’s bottom 
had been saved and two girls were busily rubbing hurt wrists the day was well advanced and 
the pair behind the bars had no trouble finding something to talk about for the rest of their 
brief imprisonment. The culmination of their day was dramatic as they beheld the perfect Thea
returning from her mission on the distance beach. But Thea was not alone. With her was a girl 
who’s feet were chained as all girls’ feet were chained on .

She was a girl with shinning eyes and auburn hair. Rhonda was home.





CHAPTER TEN - Abandoned Captives


The collars were of steel and the chain from them to the anchorage in the rock was long, 
longer than any girl could possibly need unless she were going to remain captive for days or 
weeks. Sheba had probably forgotten whatever whim or fancy had caused her to provide this 
feminine anchorage outside the wall on the sandy side and a distance from the door. A girl 
thus chained was very much alone.

“I remember one of the bunch got herself chained out here for a couple of weeks quite 
some time ago,” Rhonda mused thoughtfully. “She didn’t like it much but there’s not much 
you can do with this collar on your neck. But anyway it’s sweet of Sheba to put us here alone 
with a chance to talk. Boy, is she made about James Cost!”

Ava was busy fingering her own steel band and wondering how long it might remain 
fastened around her throat. Sheba’s judgments about maiden guilt were unpredictable and it 
might mean she would remain captive of the rock for a long time. But for now the sand was 
warm and there were none to impede the flow of Rhonda’s narrative, the end of which was 
their main concern.

“James must really be in love with you, Ava,” Rhonda said for the tenth time. “I don’t know 
how much he had to pay to buy me. It could well be a case of ‘you scratch my back….’ He was 
in a position to do that asshole I belonged to a favor. Anyway I got delivered to him as the 
neatest tied-up package you ever saw. Gosh, I could hardly move! The first thing he did when 
he got me untied was … well, you know what. If you let that guy marry you, you’ll spend half 
your life on your back. That’s about the way it was with me and that lunk who bought me at 
Saint Christophers. The bastard had me trained so anytime I saw anything resembling a male 
headed my way I lay down and waited for what I knew I was going to get. If a girl doesn’t 
fight, it’s not that bad. I got whipped a lot at first. It’s disgusting the way a whip can teach a 
girl most anything.”

“But, Rhonda darling, how serious was James about this plan that’s got Sheba hopping 
mad?”

“Pretty damned serious if you ask me. I mean, he went to no small amount of trouble to 
buy me back. Darling, have you any idea about who I really belonged to? It was Sheba who 
first had me kidnapped and then that handsome Arab snatched us both away from and I 
figured he owned us for sure. Then I got sold at Saint Christophers and then again by James 
who wants to trade me off to Sheba in exchange for you … what a jackpot!”

“We belong to Sheba. Sheba took us prisoner in the first place. As far as all those other 
guys are concerned, we’re stolen property. James knows this but he’ll try anything.”

“I suppose you’re right but will Sheba really do what she says? I mean, make me her 
prisoner again and tell James to go pedal his papers?”

“Darling, for the answer to that just at yourself. Or me. If we’re not prisoners, I don’t know 
who is. If one of those kooks we’re talking about showed up now he couldn’t even break our 
chain or locks. We’re prisoners all right.”

“Well, anyway, it was sweet of Sheba to let us have this lovely long chain,” Rhonda 
laughed. “Want to go for a walk?”

“What we better hope for is we don’t see James walking this way with a bolt cutters in his 
hand! He’s quite capable of tying our hands behind our backs and marching us back to his 
boat. I don’t want to leave as a bound and gagged captive who can’t do or say a word about 
anything.”

“If you feel like that, it’s just as well Sheba doesn’t want to trade, darling. But that’s silly, 
isn’t it? She isn’t trading, she’s keeping us both. James will blow his top.”

“Rhonda, dear, I’m still curious about that time at Saint Christophers when you got hauled 
off in one direction and me in another. I never saw you again. Look, we’ve got plenty of time.”

“Well, the first impression was bloody awful when they marched you away and I was 
alone.” Rhonda laughed over a sad memory. ‘Tefel kept me scared all the time but he was at 
least half way civilized. I mean, he was at least good looking. I kept hoping he would rescue us
be he never did. Darling, wasn’t that just too damned much when those bastards at Saint 
Christophers strung us up and whipped us for the bidders to gloat over?

I suppose you noticed their erections?”

“No, I didn’t, I was too concerned with hurting.”

“Well, I only mentioned it because I was still hurting myself. The guy who owned me all this
time was an Egyptian of some sort who had three wives but wanted me for an extra piece of 
tail.” Rhonda broken off to ask, “Darling, why is it that when men buy you they want to so they
can cane your bottom and whip your back? But with me it’s for screwing?

Boy, did he ever stick it in me! He wasn’t much with the whip but his number one wife sure
was. She figured I was leading her husband astray and was a bad influence all around.

Sometimes she came to where he had me chained and laced into me with a beastly little 
whip she had just on general principles. She used to whip his other wives, too, so I guess it 
was her nature. Anyway, there was good old Yasif with a hard-on at the mere thought of 
buying a girl with white skin. He felt me all over and even looked at my teeth the way they do 
with horses. Then he produced a horrible gag and strapped it in my mouth. It was a horrible 
thing like I’ve never seen. It filled my mouth and clamped down on my tongue and had some 
sort of reinforcement over my lips so when he tightened the buckle behind my head my lips 
were clamped shut. It was terrible. He gave Saint Christophers back their rope and stuff and 
used his own on me. By the time he was through my arms were pretty well clothed in rope. I 
easy picked up it was his idea of getting a girl accustomed to looking on his as the boss. I 
would have said yes sir and no sir if all he had done was tie my hands but my arms were 
driving me crazy by the time we got to where we were going.

Jeepers, with that gag in my mouth I never felt so lost or lonely, not even when I first got 
dumped here on the sand.”

“I got acquainted with Yasif’s wives first thing. He dashed off on some business of his own 
and handed me over to his number one who took me to the women’s quarters and made me 
stand still in the middle of the kitchen were they were all working. So there I was, stark naked 
and tied the way I was with that beastly gag in my mouth. I kept trying to say things and 
making noises to let them know I was thirsty and would like to sit down. And I’m damned sure
they knew every word I was trying to say but they just nodded and smiled.

Number one showed me a lovely long yellow cane she explained she would use on me if I 
wasn’t a good girl. It wasn’t exactly torture but with my arms tied like that it came pretty close.
After an hour or so they did give me a break, I got untied and they took the gag out of my 
mouth and gave me water.

That night Yasif took me to his bed which didn’t go very well with either number one or 
number two or number three. So they put me in a room with a boy, ten or twelve years old, 
who was the son of number one. They got a big giggle out of telling me I had to do anything 
the boy said. By way of making sure I didn’t argue too much they tied my hands behind my 
back but not my elbows so little Seliem got himself an adult naked girl who’s feet were 
chained so she couldn’t run and who’s hands were behind his back so she couldn’t slap his 
little smirking face. Mother had left her little darling that cane and first off, before I got wise to
what was happening, he gave me the damndest swipe with it square across my bottom. When
he was winding up to let me have it again, I just plain turned and ran.” Rhonda shrugged. 
“Well, darling, you know how much a girl can run with these chains on her feet but I did the 
best I could with little Seliem right behind me, letting me have another any time he felt like it. 
Then I tripped and fell and couldn’t get up again because he grabbed one of my feet and 
raised it up while he slashed away at me pretty much as he chose. Seliem was a real little 
demon and far stronger then you would think because he was able with that grip on my foot 
to turn me over and pounce on me all ready to go. He was his father’s son, alright! And a lot 
more potent than the old man. He was still on top of me about an hour later when mother 
came back and shooed him out of the room. Then she insisted on caning me again for leading
her little boy astray.” Rhonda sighed disgustedly. ‘That was about the way of it in that 
household. I got given to Seliem about once a week and he had a sister about his own age 
who wasn’t any better than him.

Oh, the whole thing was a mess and not worth telling.

“What you and I have got right here is a thousand times better and I hope I don’t ever get 
kidnapped again or sold to someone else again, not ever.”

It was Susan who brought food and water in the evening and reported with a giggle, “Boy,
you should have heard Sheba letting James Cost have it on the phone. You don’t have to 
worry, Rhonda, she’s keeping you right here. She says you can stay, chained her like this until 
she catches her breath and makes sure James isn’t up to some tricks. It isn’t all that bad, is it?”

They assured her it was not that bad and walked back and forth within the limits of their 
chain to prove some freedom. In the dusk when Susan went back to the gate, the two girls 
curled up together in a warm, feminine entanglement of arms and legs, only slightly impeded 
by lengths of chain to find comfort and reaffirm their love upon the sand.

The two girls were happy, Rhonda grateful to be back on , and Ava thankful to be away 
from guilt with its punishments. At least this way she didn’t have to chose between Sheba and 
James. It was as though the collar and chain upon her neck was a vacation from care while 
Rhonda’s affectionate arms took her into those wonderlands of delight only girls can know. 
They ate, they drank, they slept as the mood took them through the day, and made love in the
night. They were a pair of lotus eaters on the warm sand, quite uncaring about their chain and
the rock which gave them shade. Far distant was the blue Aegean with its beaches and surf 
and its swells breaking themselves against the rocks. They sighed about the beaches which 
were out of bounds, but this captivity was something soon to pass.

Sheba would get James Cost straightened out and then bring them back into the fold. If 
she ordered them whipped as a reminder of who and where they were, they assured each 
other they would not mind.

On the fourth day no one brought them breakfast.

The two girl shrugged it off, pretending it did not matter. There was water and fruit left 
over from the previous day and this they ate and drank without too much concern. They were 
quite certain that at mid day Susan would arrive with her usual burden of food. But when mid 
day came and went they could not deny unease as their minds imposed visions to make them 
more and more conscious of their attachment to the rock. By evening they were scared.

Thirst and hunger woke them early on the fifth day. They were now certain there was 
something terribly wrong and now found no pleasure in this chained vacation. They were too 
far from the wall to shout and in mild panic found a couple of rocks with which to beat at the 
links holding them prisoner. The rocks crumbled but the links did not.

“If no one comes, we could die here,” moaned Rhonda. “Darling, what should we do?”

It was hard to sit and do nothing. Repeatedly they got up and paced the full length of their
tether in a make-believe freedom. They climbed the rock but saw nothing. This is were we 
need James Cost,” Ava moaned. “I’m so damned thirsty I’d even welcome another kidnapper.”

They tried to savor erotism in their plight. Fearful as that plight might be they were aware 
of an increased feeling of helplessness and that, in turn, induced a tingle of sexual excitement. 
Within each other’s arms they shed their tears and frankly voiced the most terrible fear of all, 
the fear of abandonment and death.

Her name was Julie and as far as Rhonda and Ava was concern she was just one of the girl 
with whom they had talked, eaten, and played. Julie was shuffling her chained steps across the
sand under the burden of a pail of water and food. Her greeting was urgent, “Oh, darlings, I’ve
only just remembered. I’m so terribly sorry.”

They drank. They ate. They thanked their savior many times. Julie watched in both 
amusement and concern until their needs were satisfied and then said, wonderingly, “You 
don’t know, do you. You don’t know what’s happened.”

“What should we know? We’ve been too scared to death to wonder about much else.”

“You mean you couldn’t hear a thing out here beyond the wall?”

“What were we suppose to here? Julie, what’s been happening?”

“You didn’t hear noises a couple of nights ago?”

“What noises?” They eyed Julie in a sudden, terrible realization of something wrong.

“They’ve taken everyone away! I think it was the marines or something. They were all 
dressed up in green uniforms and had weapons and there was this big ship out there.

Golly, was I scared!”

“What Marines? And where’s Sheba?”

“They took Sheba along with everybody else. The only reason they didn’t take me was 
because I had gone for a walk the evening before and sat down in that grassy place where 
you can see the jetty. I guess I fell asleep. When I woke up the whole thing was happening and
I was so scared I just stood there and watched it happening. They gathered all the girls and 
perfects and Sheba in a long line. There was so damned many men even Sheba and the 
perfects couldn’t do anything. They were all taken down and loaded on that boat. That ship 
soon left, leaving me there with my mouth open and suddenly realizing I was all alone. I had 
forgotten all about you two out here.”

“And you forgot us all day yesterday, too!”

“I know. But I was so awful scared at the though of being all alone and with my feet 
chained. I didn’t know what to think. One girl all alone on an island and not knowing what to 
do about anything.” Julie sounded very sorry.

“How do you think we’ve been feeling?”

“Well, you needn’t worry any more now, you’ve got me. I’ll look after you. But I spent all 
day yesterday trying to use the telephone and all I could get was a bunch of lousy Greek or 
something. I got so I was seeing ghosts everywhere, it was real creepy. And in the dorm that 
night with me all alone. I lay there and shivered.”

“But, Julie, you feet are still chained!”

“Well, so are yours.” Julie looked puzzled.

“But why didn’t you unlock yourself? We all knew where Sheba kept the keys in that draw 
beside her bed.”

“Oh, that.” Julie snorted disgustedly. “I tried that first thing but there were no keys there.

And there weren’t any keys anywhere else, either. I’ve torn everything apart and looked 
everywhere I could think of. I’ll keep on trying, of course, but I don’t know where to start.”

In a suddenly realization Ava clutched the collar to demand, “No keys for these, either?

You mean we have to stay chained to this rock?”

“I’m afraid so, darlings. But don’t be angry with me, it’s not my fault.”

Two young women fingering the steel bands on their necks stared at each other. It was 
easy to feel exasperated at Julie but Julie was all they had!

Julie remarked, “We’re all in the same boat, darlings. Don’t you understand? Sure I can get 
around better than you can but I think I’d rather sit there chained with you than have to go 
back down there with all the ghosts and memories, looking for some keys that aren’t there.” 
She grinned. “We mustn’t start snapping at each other. We need each other. I think I’ll come 
out here and sleep with you every night, if you don’t mind.”

“Of course we don’t mind, it’s a nice idea. But, Julie, surely somehow you’ll find those 
keys.”

Julie slept with them that night. In the morning a bewildered Julie departed for more food 
and water encouraged by a couple of maidens who envied her freedom.

There were no keys and no tools. Little by little Rhonda and Ava were faced with the 
certainty of remaining as they were until some outside help replaced Julie’s ineffectual search. 
Each girl believed herself capable of doing better than Julie was doing and were constantly 
wondering how much of Sheba’s villa Julie actually had turned upside down. As time went by, 
Julie was more and more inc-lined to spend time with them than on her search. Since it 
appeared to be some authority which denuded of its inhabitants, it seemed reasonable to 
suppose the island would not be left alone. Surely someone would come, if only from 
curiosity. Once more Ava found herself longing for James Cost and his cheerful masculinity, 
positive he could easily get them free even if it was only to use another necktie on her wrists 
and take her away with him. Under the urging of her captives, Julie tried again and again to 
use the telephone to reach the only man who could help. But whether it was her ineffectual 
efforts or the indifference of others, there was no communication, so little by little the three 
girls fell naturally into a daily routine in which Julie brought supplies and slept with the two 
girls each night.

Perhaps it was boredom or a streak of mischief which prompted Julie to show up with a 
cute smile and the wicked yellow cane. Instinctively the two maidens knew what to expect.

“I know you won’t mind,” Julie said brightly. “It must be terribly boring for you out here, so
if I whip your bottoms you’ll have something to think about. We can even talk about it. I think 
it’s a lovely idea.”

“It’s a horrible idea! What do you have to cane us for?”

“Darlings, don’t let’s be hypocritical.” Julie’s voice was suddenly authoritative. “You can’t 
tell me you haven’t felt the way I have about wanting to cane a girl on her bare skin the way 
it’s been done to us all this time. Watching one of the girls getting her bottom caned has been
driving me more and more crazy, even when it’s my own bottom. I get horny so fast. Until it 
hurts so bad I start to cry. Be honest, darlings, you’ve felt this way, too?”

Julie had struck a nerve. Ava and Rhonda looked at each other and grinned in rueful 
recognition of the truth. There was something delightfully erotic about the thunk of a cane on
a girl’s bottom. But their retort was, “You know what you can do with your cane, Julie!

You can’t use it on us unless we let you, and that’s that!”

“But you are going to let me, aren’t you?” Julie’s voice became sweet. “See if you decide to
not play, all I have to do is stop bringing you the food and water. How does that grab you?” 
Once more a look of comprehension passed between the chained girls to evoke an obvious 
retort, “Don’t be a bitch, Julie! Just because we happen to be in your power doesn’t mean you 
have to use that thing on us.”

“I don’t have to but I want to, and it’s what I want that counts. I’ll have you both bend over
and give you both a caning. That way all three of us can enjoy it together.”

“Julie, you take that cane back where you got it. We thought you were a nice girl, we’re 
disappointed.”

“I am a nice girl, darlings. And I’m going to make sure you both have lovely red bottoms.

You’ll thank me afterwards and you’ll have something to look forward to each day!”

“Julie, stop it!”

“You’ve both been critical at times and I know you don’t think I’ve tried to find the keys.

You’ve hurt my feelings and I think it’s only right I should be able to punish you. After all, I 
am the boss, you know.”

Ava felt sure she should feel more angry than she did, but it would not be wise to make 
that admission. She could see some point in Julie’s argument, she had often felt the hot 
erotism in the caning of a girl’s bottom. And, if Julie didn’t apply the cane with too much 
force. There was no denying that had Julie not been there, Ava and Rhonda would have died. 
Hating the admission implied, she asked uncertainly, “How hard will you hit us with the 
horrible thing? You won’t be cruel?”

“You’ll find out. Bend over, darling, just trust Julie, Julie looks after everything for you.”

There was nothing they could do about it. The two of them could probably overpower 
Julie but what good would that do? They might grab and break the cane, but Julie could easily
get another. Ava knew they were in the power of this laughing girl.

“We think you’re mean, Julie, but you’ve got us. We’re as much your prisoners now as we 
were Sheba’s. If we obey, will you go on looking for the keys?”

“Oh, sure I will. But even if I find them it doesn’t mean I have to set you free. I’ve got you 
and I like the feeling. Don’t worry, I won’t be too cruel. Come alone, for starters I’ll only give 
you five each.”

“What do we do, bend down?”

“That would be nice. I’m so glad you’re being sensible.”

Disgustedly but well aware of a heat growing in her loins, Ava bent forward and touched 
her toes After a moment’s hesitation Rhonda did the same. Two lovely rears rose up, awaiting 
the strike. Julie was in heaven and as her cane cut from one to the other was almost whining 
with pleasure.

“You’re doing marvelously, darlings. Doesn’t that tight skin of yours make a lovely sound?”

Neither girl answered.

Ava bore her five strokes in mixed emotions. Julie’s concept was decidedly erotic and a 
pair of loins flared fiercely as the first scold of punishment spread like fire from its point of 
impact. Ava knew the blows were not as hard as Julie could have made them but they were 
hard enough and when the fifth had planned its wicked kiss upon her skin, she followed the 
humiliating instruction and said, “Thank you, Julie.”

“You can stand up now, darlings. Wasn’t that absolutely gorgeous!”

Thankfully the caned girls obeyed, their hands seeking their sore bottoms in a tender 
exploration of their pain. Julie was jubilant. “It was every bit as good as I thought it would be. I
was horny at start and every time that cane chunked with those funny little sounds I though 
I’d catch on fire. I’m surprised Sheba didn’t cane us every day. Would you hate me if I wanted 
to give you five more right now?”

“Yes, we would! We’re still hurting. Julie, don’t be silly!”

“It would only be five!” Julie said like a hurt little girl. “Surely I’m not being mean in 
wanting only five tiny little cuts with a really lovely cane?”

“Yes, you are. We’ve had five already and don’t want any more.”

“Only five-please?”

“Julie, you’re being unfair and taking a mean advantage. Just because we’re chained 
doesn’t give you the right to punish us when we haven’t done anything.”

“Yes it does! Sheba used to whip us all the time when we were innocent and you enjoyed 
it. Bend over.”

Rhonda and Ava could never tell how it was their anger overflowed in perfect unison. It 
was a very brief straggle which left Ava sitting on Julie’s back and holding Julie’s arms so that 
Julie’s bottom was very available to the cane. Rhonda picked up the instrument of pain and 
applied it to the squirming bottom. For a space of minutes the two girls forgot their chains as 
Julie kicked and struggled beneath the cuts from the weapon she had just herself used. After 
twenty or more strips had been applied to her tender flesh both girls silently agreed that 
enough had been done.

When Ava released her, Julie fled as quickly as she could on the uncertain sand. Rhonda 
and Ava did nothing to halt her. Julie’s chained feet prevented speed but there was no pursuit.
Weil beyond the range of their chains she paused to stand glaring back while tenderly 
fingering her wounds.

“You … you….” At a loss for words she turned and tramped towards the gate.

“That’s tore it!” Ava exclaimed. “Rhonda, my pet, we’re in trouble.”

“The little so and so asked for it. I forgot the way we’re chained. Oh, Ava, what have we 
done!”

“I hate to think about it,” Ava said doubtfully. “She can cut off our water and food. Or she 
can whip us one at a time while the other stands off. That food and water thing makes it 
absolutely certain we’ll obey her. I never thought Julie would be this mean.”

Rhonda rubbed her bottom. “But you can sort of see why. With everyone else gone she’s 
sort of queen of . She can do anything she wants to. And we’re her only real source of 
amusement. I have to admit I have often wondered what it would be like to cane a girl myself. 
Darling, we really must get rid of these collars.”

“How?”

“I don’t know how. Oh, shit!”

“We can feel pretty sure she’ll make us regret what we’ve done. But right now I’m glad we 
taught the little so and so a lesson. What we have to worry about is just how hard she will be 
on us.”

“If she wants to whip us will you go for it?”

“I’ll bend over rather than die of thirst.”

“But do you think she’ll really let us die? If we go on a sort of strike, don’t you think she’ll 
feel sorry for us after a while?”

“She might but it would be a long while we were feeling sorry for ourselves.”

They debated back and forth in a growing realization how little they knew about Julie and 
her possible reactions. And how much she had the upper hand. Undoubtedly she would now 
be nursing her wounds and vowing revenge. Their principle hope was that she would be 
lonely on with no one to talk to.

That night there was no supper. Morning brought no breakfast and noon no food, either.

Of Julie there was no sign as a pair of thirsty young women allowed their eyes to stray 
more and more in the direction of the wall.

“What if she falls and breaks her leg or something,” Rhonda ventured. “Where would that 
leave us?”

“She won’t break a leg,” Ava replied. “Rhonda, we absolutely must not panic. The wicked 
little trick knows perfectly well what she’s doing and that is to teach us a lesson.”

“Right. When she does show up I’m going to be so humble and obedient I’ll be ashamed 
of myself.”

“She’ll whip us to bits.”

“We can’t be sure of that. We can’t be sure of anything and that’s what’s scaring us.”

Ava snorted in disgust. “I can almost feel that cane.”

It was mid-afternoon when Rhonda clutched Ava’s arm. “Oh, Wow! Look, do you see what 
I see?”

Julie carried the usual pail of water and bag of food but there was also something else, 
something new and wonderful. She was striving towards them easily and naturally on feet 
unfettered by the leg irons she had worn so long. Her captivities stared in awe.

Reaching the limits of the girls’ chains, Julie sat down her burden and dangled a ring with 
a number of keys on it. “Look what I’ve got, darlings.”

They were uncertain how to act or what to say. Julie’s halt beyond their reach was not an 
act of faith. Rhonda compromised, “Gosh, are we glad to see you, Julie! We’re sorry we were 
mean.”

“Thirsty?”

“Terribly.”

“Stay that way. I carried this water out here but I don’t have to give it to you. I’ll leave it 
here just beyond your reach. I’ve got a few really dry old cookies, if you want them?”

So this was Julie’s revenge. It was a lot less painful than the cane but more deadly. When 
Julie turned her back to show her wounds, hope died. Julie was obviously in a good mood but
that did not necessarily spell mercy. Ava asked the question now in their minds. “Julie, dear, 
now that you’ve got the keys, why don’t you set us free?”

“Do you think I’m crazy! If I set you free, you’d give me a real bad time and I wouldn’t get 
to cane you again. But it’s me who’s free and not you. I figure you’ll be two good little girls 
and do everything I say. Aren’t you?”

“All right, we know you’ve got us were you want us but please give us that water, we need 
it badly.”

“No! I’m thinking over a really delicious idea, darlings. Look at my feet, it’s absolutely 
marvelous to have them free again. I can run and leap and jump in a way I’d almost forgotten 
about. I’m thinking of how frustrating you’d find it if I unlock your leg irons but leave the 
collar on your neck. Wouldn’t that really get to you?”

“Julie … the water. Please give us a drink.”

“You could leap around and jump and kick all you wanted but you’d still be my prisoners. I 
like the idea.”

“We wouldn’t be going anywhere so what difference does it make? Oh, Julie, please don’t 
be too mean.”

“Gosh, you really are thirsty! Suppose I promise you a drink immediately afterwards would 
you allow me to whip you?”

It was no more than Ava and Rhonda expected. They promised, anxious to buy the water 
with their pain.

“You see how well things go when you’re nice, sensible girls?” Julie was in high spirits.

“Ava, I want you to come towards me as close as you can get. And you, Rhonda, go as far 
away as your chain will allow. It’s your own fault. I can’t take chances with you two.”

The rope was a surprise as was the command, “Stick out your hands, darling, and cross 
your wrists. Don’t say a word.”

Ava watched the binding of her wrists in silence then walked as far as she could go in the 
direction Julie indicated. Rhonda took her place to have her hands tied in exactly the same 
manner. The bag Julie carried held more than food, it now produced a little whip they 
recognized all too well.

“Now I have you safe, darlings, we can all get together. Come alone.” Julie picked up her 
bag and guided her prisoners to the same spot where they had previously been caned. “I want
you back to back, darlings, then leave the rest to me.”

It took only a couple of minutes for two slender waists to be bound tight back to back to 
weld the girls together. The roping together of two pairs of bound wrists was equally swift to 
leave Julie’s prisoners standing back to back with their hands joined together above their 
head. Julie was delighted and removed any element of surprise by tenderly rubbing four 
nipples and messaging four breasts before breathlessly announcing, “You know what I’m 
going to do, don’t you?”

“Julie, please don’t. There’s lots of other parts of us you can whip, but not our breasts. We 
wouldn’t have let you tie us if we thought this is what you had in mind.”

“But you do want a drink, don’t you?”

There was nothing they could do. The manner in which their hands were tied together 
placed their breasts in exquisite exposure. All them might have done was fall over on the sand 
but even then Julie could have worked her will. As the bare arm of the shinning-eyed maiden 
swept back with the little whip, Ava closed her eyes.

The pain was bitter. It was shaming and fraught with a terrible fear of cut skin and injured 
flesh. But Julie was also a girl and well aware of hazards. She plied her thongs with female skill,
just hard enough to fall short of actual injury. Her voice was almost soothing, “Just five on 
each breast, darlings. I think I’m being kind considering what you did to me.”

Ava’s breasts had never previously been whipped. She felt the thongs now seared them 
with far less force than might have been but the pain was bitter. The girls was so cunningly 
tied they could not evade a single stroke.

Julie kept her promise, there was five to each breast, ten for each girl. Their breasts turned 
red and smarted as they followed their mistress to their reward. But even as they gulped the 
precious water they had earned, their eyes, with an equal hunger, beheld the ring of keys 
provocatively placed beyond their reach.

“Darlings, your breasts are positively gorgeous! All red with bits of purple here and there.

Don’t keep cupping them in your hands like that, I want to see.”

They let her see, even to the point of grasping their hands behind their neck to thrust to 
the punished curves Julie so admired. They were then given the pail of water and their food. 
Julie added that they should walk as far apart as possible for the freeing of their feet.

Each girl was then told to lay flat on her stomach while Julie knelt upon their back and 
pulled back first one foot and then another to use the key. When both girl’s feet were free and
Julie tossed the irons out beyond their reach, they were forced to admit it felt good to kick 
and walk around.

“Isn’t it wonder, darlings!” Julie exclaimed, sharing their partial freedom. “I felt terribly 
naked at first, I expect you will, too. Don’t I get any thanks?”

The thanks were sincere. Neither girl mentioned that the collar still held her captive, they 
were certain it would do no good. They ate hungrily while Julie expounded possibilities and 
watched four red and very tender breasts. “I don’t know what else to do with you,” she 
admitted earnestly. “Honest, I’m scared to unlock your collars.” She laughed nervously.

“I’ve sort of got myself boxed in. If I hadn’t caned your bottoms I could have let you loose 
and we would have been three girls together with the island all to ourselves. But I caned your 
bottoms and you caned me and now I’ve whipped your breasts. So we simply can’t trust each 
other.”

“Suppose we promise not to jump you, Julie?”

“I’m scared to trust you. Sorry?”

“Well, supposing we did jump you? Would it be all that bad? Even if we did give you the 
whipping you expect? We could all be buddies again afterwards. Wouldn’t it be wonderful?

The three of us to walk around together as if we owned the island. Julie, please!”

“Sure it would be nice. Don’t think I’m not lonely in there. Look, I’ll try and think of 
something.” That was Julie’s final word.

But they did return to the normal relationship they had known before the affair of the 
whipping and canings. Julie placed the ring of keys upon a small, flat rock in plain view but 
well beyond the reach of the girls she still controlled. After she had disappeared from view 
Rhonda said sadly, “She whipped our breasts today and I wonder what she’ll whip tomorrow. 
I’m sure we’ve still got several places she’d enjoy. Damn, what galls me the most is knowing 
we could have jumped her a few minutes ago and hurt her enough to make her promise to 
hand the keys over.”

“What good would such a promise be? She wouldn’t keep it, she wouldn’t have to. And 
we’d get it even more.” Ava stared at Rhonda tearfully. “What a spot we’re in. We don’t have a 
hope!”

“Our only hope is to be real nice to Julie. Julie isn’t really a bitch. She’ll come around.”

Abandoning discussion of a war they could not win, the two girls gave themselves over to 
the pure enjoyment of feet now free. With one hand holding the tether, they could run back 
and forth and do all the things they longed to do since their feet had first been chained up.

They laughed.

Unexpected they were joined by Julie who pointed out they could gain nothing by being 
mean to her and gain something by their being friends. They happily agreed and the three of 
them intertwined to share the warm communion of female flesh.

In the morning Julie returned with a breakfast they would all three share. She had an idea, 
“How would it be, darlings, if I tied your hands behind your backs, put the irons back on your 
feet, then take the collar from your necks? Gosh, the three of us could walk around all over the
place and I’d be quite safe.”

The prisoners eyed the idea doubtfully. Rhonda put it in words, “Gosh, Julie dear, we’d be 
more helpless than we are now.”

“Yes, but you’d be able to walk around. All three of us could walk around together.”

“Why would you have to put the leg irons back on us?” asked Ava.

“Because you can both run as fast as I can. Or faster. If you run in opposite directions, I 
couldn’t catch you, could I?”

“But we’d still have our hands tied? We couldn’t do much.”

“Ah, but if one of you ran and got out of sight so I couldn’t find you there’d be a pretty 
good chance you could get your hands free somewhere and then I’d have a real battle on my 
hands. Sorry, darlings, but you’re going top have to do as Julie says.”

“Supposing we prefer to stay the way we are?”

Julie shrugged. “I’ll go along with that but I would have thought you would be awful sick 
of that by now. I could compel you, of course, but I don’t want to.”

It took one more day for their problem to be solved. Julie discovered handcuffs. “With 
your wrists behind your backs, darlings, you’re safe. I wish I had found them before.”

“But, Julie, do you want the trouble of feeding us and holding cups up to our lips? We’d be
so damned helpless.”

“I think it would be fun.”

For answer two young women turned around and offered their wrists. When their hands 
were safely linked with the shinning steel they stood breathlessly, hearts beating high in hope,
as the girl they must now call Mistress fitted and turned the tiny key. The neck collars fell 
heavily to the sand. It felt good to be relieved of that weight. With a tremendous sense of 
adventure they stepped from their rock. Julie picked up the key ring and hung it from a rope 
belt she had contrived to make for her waist. To be entirely naked left a girl with little to hang 
anything on.

Julie had been right, it was an eerie sensation to walk the familiar paths and enter the 
familiar buildings that were once alive with naked girls. It was as though Cindros was waiting 
for something to happen. Ava was quite sure something would happen. If it were someone’s 
navy that had moved Sheba and her girls, that someone would surely return to claim the 
island. Or Sheba might overcome whatever had happened and return. Where James Cost filled
into this jumble was anyone’s guess.

The phone’s in Sheba’s office were tempting. Julie refused to free (heir hands to try and 
make calls. Awkwardly, straining her handcuffs to their limit, Ava contrived to dial and then 
place her ear down beside the receiver. Her only reward was a stream of words she could not 
understand. The handcuffs were comfortable but of no help. The girls forced to wear them 
stood and watched Julie prepare their midday meal then sat as she fed them. It was fun but 
Ava shrewdly suspected Julie would tire of this new game and probably make them feed 
together from a bowl on the floor like dogs.

At night there was a dorm and the cots. Julie insisted on using the shackle beside each 
bed to lock their ankles to insure they stayed put. “I can’t help it if you did sleep all together 
but we can’t all three do it on these cots so you’ll jolly well have to sleep singly for a change.”

Sulkily, Ava and Rhonda inserted themselves between the cold sheet while Julie watched in
vast amusement, refusing to help. The chain on her ankle became a hateful thing which Ava 
admitted was entirely mental since it did not hurt. Worst of all were her hands locked behind 
her back. Her dreams were mostly concerned with caning Julie’s bottom and tying the young 
girl very tightly to a tree. By morning Ava was quite sure she preferred the collar and the rock.

Julie was disappointed. “It’s been good having you. This empty, silent place gives me the 
creeps,” she admitted frankly. “I don’t see why you can’t be happy with me. I’ve given you 
about all the freedom I possibly can. What more do you want?”

“You don’t have to keep us chained at all. Why can’t we be free the same as you?”

“Yeah, and I can imagine what would happen.”

“But we’ve promised. Julie, please set us free.”

“No, I won’t. If you think I’m being mean, you’ll have to put up with it because I like having
you two like this. It’s the chance of a lifetime and I’m not going to pass it up. I can always kill 
your sulks with the cane, right? Cheer up, I love you both. Looking after you the way I do, it’s 
me that does all the work. You’ve got it good.”

Perhaps they really had it good. Ava could not deny that. Julie was so pleased to have their
company she had not used the cane on them once since they left the rock. This reprieve might
not be permanent. She realized the greatest bother about being handcuffed was the 
compulsion of having to wear them. But she and Rhonda were rapidly discovering the things 
they could do for each other. There was always the hope that after a while Julie would tire of 
this game and free them.

A day and a night passed with the three girls adjusting to the strange condition on which 
Julie insisted and which Ava and Rhonda could do nothing to change. But finally Rhonda 
rebelled, “This is a fun thing for you, Julie, but it’s not for us. If you’re never going to let us use
our hands again, then our thumbs will fall off. Can’t you understand these handcuffs are okay 
for a few hours but to be kept in them for days on end is for the birds. Please chain us back by
the rock. At least the sands and rocks don’t have ghosts the way this place does.”

“I’m spoiling you, that’s the trouble,” Julie said, sounding hurt. “You can forget about being
free, I’ve got you and I’m keeping you. I can take you back out and lock your collars again if 
you want them that bad but I’m still going to keep you handcuffed. You have no idea how 
sweet you look with your arms behind your back.”

“You’re being mean.”

“Okay then, stay the way you are. I know I’m not Sheba, I’ll never have Sheba’s authority.

But neither of you two are going to tell me what to do or not do.”

The three girls stood and stared. Julie’s lip was quivering and Ava suddenly felt a rush of 
affection for this bright youngster who feared the loneliness of Cindros and was as beset by 
doubts as were they. “Alright, Julie, my sweet, we’ll stop our beefing. The three of us need to 
get along.” Her words were slow as if feeling her way. “We’ve only got each other and 
goodness knows what’s going to happen eventually. Cindros cannot possibly be left alone 
forever, and when someone comes to take over everything is going to change.” She managed 
a wry laugh. “I guess we understand what you’re saying better than you think.

Do whatever you like with us, how’s that?”

Ava was suddenly clasped in two warm arms. “You’re so sweet, Ava, and I do feel a rotten 
little bitch about what I’m doing to you. Not that I’m going to stop but it’s good that we 
understand each other and I don’t get too bossy. And you don’t get resentful. Oh, darling, I 
do love you.”

“Everyone loves Ava,” Rhonda offered. “How about loving me? Or better still taking us 
back out on the sand to keep us your prisoners there with just the collar and chain? I’m the 
same as Ava, I’m tired of being handcuffed. Come on, Julie, be a sweetheart then everyone will
love everyone.”

It was a quaint reversal. While their wrists were still cuffed in steel the collars were fitted 
around their throats and snapped shut. Julie insisted on each girl walking off in opposite 
directions while she put the key ring on the small stone and carried only the tiny handcuff key.
That way it would be useless to overpower her for they would still remain prisoners of the 
rock. It was all very neat and well devised except Julie complained she was doing an awful lot 
of work to please a couple of spoiled brats who deserved to have their bottoms caned. Both 
girls stood with down-cast eyes and said meekly, “Yes, Julie, we know you’re right and we’re 
terribly sorry.”

Suddenly all three were laughing with shared joy in their defeat of solitude. Julie, in a very 
businesslike manner, made certain everything was locked firmly so her prisoners could not 
escape before backing away with the two pairs of handcuffs.

Ava and Rhonda had been taught defeat by a slip of a girl into who’s hands fate had 
delivered them. That night they slept loving and long until awakened by a sardonic male 
voice.

“I know you’d be around somewhere,” said James Cost, cheerfully. “I don’t blame you for 
not sleeping down there with all the ghosts.” He surveyed them shrewdly. “Let’s see now, two 
collared and one free.”

Julie jumped up and sped away but was almost instantly scooped up in male arms and 
carried back. By way of convenience James stood her erect but held a handful of her hair.

“Everyone all right?” he asked. His eyes lingered long on Ava who found herself 
breathlessly uncertain what to do or say. “Everyone’s forgotten about you except Sheba and 
me-do I notice handcuffs over there?”

The power of The Male was never more demonstrated then when Julie, without being 
asked, put her hands behind her back and allowed them to be locked tight. Shrewdly 
watching, Ava realized the girl was thankful for this ending of isolation and was probably 
already getting hot between the legs over James Cost. Julie was impossible but it was a 
pleasant sensation to see her made helpless by a male. Three young women then stood 
confronting their new owner. It was Ava who got kissed first. No girl was freed, nor did they 
expect freedom. James had a delightfully possessive way with him. They asked eager 
questions of him.

“As usual, I’m a bastard,” he explained blandly. “It was me who called in the navy, and, by 
the way, it was a minesweeper that picked up everyone up. It was the closest ship they had.” 
He chuckled. “If those marines had their way, every one of the girls, and Sheba, too, would be 
pregnant by now,”

“But, James, the navy just for us!” Ava stared in disbelief.

“The State Department had told me to keep an eye on , beloved girl, and that’s what I’ve 
been doing. The fact is Sheba’s been a bit of an embarrassment. She overdoes things.

They’ve got her up on charges of kidnapping. She’s certain to beat the rap. The girls and 
her perfects have al! been turned loose and given unconditional pardons. And a check to 
cover their stay in Janssen. Sorry, you girls seem to have lost out on that.”

“Sheba in jail!”

“She was out on bail in a matter of minutes. Her feathers were ruffled but that was all.

There were red faces all around and there still are. I mean, she is close to being the richest 
woman in the world. I think they’re just trying to find an excuse to let her go.

Incidentally, she still owns , her title is absolutely clear.”

Three young women looked at each other, uncertain whether to laugh or cry. They were 
certainly happy at James’ presence, Julie was nearly panting at his maleness. Ava indulged 
wishful thinking about being alone with James. It was Rhonda who exclaimed, “You mean to 
tell us we missed out on freedom, a government check, and the whole bit!

That’s not fair. Just because we happen to have a collar around our necks when the 
marines landed. Look, Mr. Cost, are you sure we can’t get put on that list?’

“I might arrangement it.”

Rhonda was in full flush of excitement and hope. “If that means you want to screw me as 
your reward, please let’s get started,” she said without shame. “I’m sick to death of being 
chained up. Gee whiz, just think of walking down Fifth Avenue without looking over my 
shoulder or worrying about being kidnapped.”

“Rhonda, you’re being insulting,” Ava reprimanded sharply.

“Now, now, girls. When, if I want to have sexual intercourse with any or all of you, I’ll let 
you know. Girls should never offer it, they’ll get it soon enough.” He looked sternly at a 
blushing Julie. “I sort of suspect you took advantage of these two girls. I’ll bet you kept them 
prisoner every since that night.”

“Well, sort of. It was great fun and they loved every minute. Didn’t you, darlings?”

The two darlings exchanged men folk looks and then told James untruthfully that yes 
indeed it had been a lot of fun and would he please now unlock their collars.

James took their statement with a grain of salt and a sly wink which hinted of no good for 
Julie’s bottom. He explained, ‘The department has given me carte blanche of Cindros until 
Sheba gets back or the island is disposed of someway. They know I’m here but they don’t 
know about you. Was ever a man so greatly blessed!”

Three maidens looked at each other for a clue as to what to say. Rhonda and Ava knew 
this man but Julie did not and was nervous.

“It’s worked out rather well,” continued James. “Everything comes to and end, of course, 
but for the time being I’ve got and the department doesn’t even have your names and Sheba 
isn’t telling. I suspect she expects to find you here when she gets back. Perhaps this time she’ll 
be happy with just three girls instead of kidnapping every pair of tits that takes her fancy. I 
suppose you can guess what I plan to do with you?”

“We can guess.”

“That’s good, no hysterics and no one telling me what to do. I’ll have to ration myself, of 
course, or perhaps giving out my favors as reward for good behavior. If you don’t toe the 
mark….” James beamed. “Good, that’s disposed of sex. Now we’d best give a bit of thought to 
discipline. I’d be glad to listen to your ideas?”

“Oh, James, we don’t need discipline,” Ava explained. “If you’ll let all three of us free, and I 
do mean free, you’ll find us very well behaved and a lot nicer to you than if you keep us 
chained. Give us a break.”

“Well, that’s true,” James conceded. “How about you, Rhonda?”

“I don’t care what you do to Ava and me so long as you keep Julie handcuffed the way 
you’ve got her now. She’s been a little … well, never mind!”

“She got to you, did she! I suppose you’d like her whipped, too?”

“That’s a lovely idea.”

James bestowed his full attention upon a flushed young woman. “We haven’t heard from 
you, Julie, let’s have it.”

“Oh, Mr. Cost, anything you say … anything!”

“Well, that looks after that. Now it’s my turn. I’ll expect total obedience from all of you. Any
girl who doesn’t will have a sore bottom.” He imparted the information as if spreading 
kindness. “I’ll admit I do greatly enjoy whipping girls but I’m not in a rut. There’s always things 
like tying one of you to a tree for a day or putting the leg irons back on. There’s no end of the 
ways a girl can be corrected for her faults. I’m sure you’ll all agree?”

Ava and Rhonda kept silent but Julie chirped, “Oh, I do indeed agree, Mr. Cost, I know 
exactly what you mean. I’m so glad it’s you who rescued us.”

“He’s come to enslave us, you silly little idiot,” Rhonda corrected angrily. She turned to 
James. “That’s what you’re going to make us, isn’t it, slaves?”

James surveyed Rhonda’s heaving breasts with male approval. Her outburst was exactly 
what was needed to start a new relationship out on the right footing. “Pick up that lovely 
yellow cane and give it to me on your knees. Kiss it and ask me to use it on you where you sit 
down.” His tone was sweet.

“I won’t!”

“I was thinking of five but I’m not upping it to ten. Do you wish to try for fifteen?”

Her every motion spoke of disgust but Rhonda picked up the cane and took the first steps 
towards the man who would use it to strip her skin. “You’re taking unfair advantage and not 
being the least bit kind,” she accused. “Look, I’m sorry I blew my top. Please don’t give me ten.
I can’t keep still for ten. Couldn’t you settle for five.”

“I might if you were in an appropriate position and performing certain acts.”

Rhonda swallowed hard, knowing she had invited what she was about to get. Silently she 
vowed to curb her tongue and then realized she was being taught a lesson. She fingered the 
iron circle around her neck and kicked aside the chain from it before stepping to the waiting 
male to do the last thing she desired. She did it well, falling to her knees, she kissed the yellow
length and offered it to the male hand. “I’ve been angry and disobedient.

Please punishment me.”

Julie was enthralled. Ava was not. In a sickening importance she watched Rhonda bend 
and touch her toes in the familiar posture. She longed to plead or snatch at the cane but that 
meant she would be touching her toes, too. She listened to the whine and saw the limber 
horror impact itself viciously in Rhonda’s skin. She saw Rhonda gasp and weave her hips 
against an agony. The cuts continued to the count of five when James paused to say, “Tell me 
you’re sorry. Call me Sir.”

The young face was flushed and Rhonda’s voice was choked with emotion. “I’m sorry …

Sir.”

“You may stand.”

Hands seeking to sooth the burn, Rhonda stood erect in a fresh humiliation to exclaim, 
“Thank you for the five, Sir. I really am grateful it wasn’t ten.”

“You’re more than welcome,” James said with a smile. “You’ll know where you’re at from 
now on.” He surveyed his other two possessions. “You’ll know, too, won’t you?”

Ava’s answer was to take Rhonda in her arms and offer what comfort she could. She was 
within an ace of saying something to earn the stripping of her seat but choked back the angry
words. James was flying high and there would be a better time in which to speak her mind. It 
seemed incredible that she and this man had talked marriage.

James fixed her with a shrewd but steely eye. “I know what you’re thinking, sweetheart.

From the look on your face I can almost tell you word for word. I’m not sure I shouldn’t 
have you bend over, too.”

“Oh, please do, Mr. Cost.” Julie’s enthusiasm overflowed. “They’ve both been wanting to 
do that to me for days.”

“Is that a fact?’ James turned his full attention to Julie. “You believe both of these girls you 
have collared and chained deserve the cane?”

Julie should have taken a warning from such politeness from the Male. But erotic 
excitement, together with the prospect of comfort within male arms, defeated caution. “Oh, 
yes. Oh, yes. I’d love to watch you give them ten.” She was breathless.

“Is ten strokes is adequate? Wouldn’t you approve of twenty?”

“You’re so wonderful, Mr. Cost. But I think twenty would be a bit much. I’m sure ten each 
would teach them a proper lesson.” Julie was flying high. “Ah, now suppose I give you ten 
strokes for telling me what to do?”

The silence could almost be felt. Ava longed to laugh at the shocked emotions on Julie’s 
face. “I’m sure you’re joking, Mr. Cost,” Julie stuttered. “You don’t really mean that. Do you?’ 
Julie had suddenly seen the trap.

“I was never more serious, dear girl. Please bend over.”

“But I couldn’t, I couldn’t possibly.” Then a smile came to Julie’s face. “But I’m handcuffed, I
couldn’t possibly touch my toes!”

It took only a few seconds for James to change her handcuffs from back to front. ‘Try 
now.”

“But you shouldn’t cane me, MR. Cost, I haven’t done anything.”

“Have they done anything?”

“Rhonda was terribly lippy and you said yourself you know what Ava was thinking. Please 
don’t punish me, I was only trying to help.”

“I’ll take that into consideration. You’ll get only five. Touch your toes.”

“But Mr. Cost!”

The cane cut across Julie’s shoulders to evoke a howl of dismay, and to cause the girl to 
quickly bend down to touch her toes. With legs stiff her pert little bottom stuck up most 
nicely. She jumped with each of the five, perhaps because of the male strength behind the 
blows. When they were finished she was told to stand. The onlookers found it hard to hide 
their smiles as Julie’s handcuffed hands sought vainly to give comfort to the burning bottom.

“It’s not funny!” was her reply to their smiles.

With a warning glance at Ava, James now declared, “Now we’ve got everything nicely in 
hand, I suggest the lot of us take a little tour and an inventory of what Sheba left behind.

You girls can then make me something to eat. By the way, I’ll take those collars off your 
necks.”

Ava knew herself quivering as male fingertips held her collar to insert the key. “Thank you, 
James,” she said and would have kissed him had the others not been watching.

When Rhonda was freed from her collar, James moved them along towards the gate. “I’m 
still handcuffed, Mr. Cost,” Julie said in a little-girl voice.

“So you arc. And very nice, too. You should always wear them.”

Ava was conscious of James’ failure to invent an excuse for caning her as he had caned the
others. Rhonda and Julie would be wondering but it was something they dared not voice to 
James.

James Cost knew himself once more prey to Ava’s magic. Of the three nudities he now 
possessed, she was the only one to hold emotional appeal. Sardonically he considered 
alternately caning Julie’s bottom and ravishing her sex, her heated blood would probably 
welcome both attentions. Julie was strictly for amusement.

He found Rhonda more interesting. There was a depth to Rhonda and an instinctive 
resistance to male authority which could be used to good advantage for punishment after 
punishment. Rhonda was good for an infinite variety of entertainment. James felt no guilt 
whatsoever over his intentions. was far more exciting now that one of their number was male. 
Julie was frankly in love with the handsome James Cost, and Rhonda responded to male 
vibrations with emanations of her own. Ava could easily tell that both of those girls were 
turned on. Ava Noyes simply wished Rhonda and Julie would go away and leave her alone 
with James.

With James Cost the problem of disposing of a pair of young women required no hard 
thinking. He simply popped them in the outdoors cage! Both had been wondering who would
share his bed, but now they were dejected. Since Julie was handcuffed, it seemed only fair to 
handcuff Rhonda too. And that he did without a qualm to leave a pair of frustrated maidens 
glaring through the bars. Since neither girl was hurting it was difficult for Ava to complain 
about their treatment. Trembling with an emotion hard to name, she allowed James to take 
her arm and lead her to the plush bedroom. There was no doubt in Ava’s mind that The Act 
was next on James mind.

Ava had much to say as they walked but held it with in as they approached the age-old 
ritual from which neither sought escape. But suddenly Ava stopped to blushingly proclaim, 
“Not in Sheba’s house, not in Sheba’s bed!”

James proclaimed. ‘Tease! Too many memories, heh?”

“Yes. I’m sorry.”

“I’ll get you cured in time.” James was unruffled. “I should beat Sapphics arts out of you, 
my sweet.” He once more took her in his arms. “I’m going to have to make sure Sheba doesn’t
get her claws into you again. I can just imagine what’s going on back there in the cage. Now, 
tell me you want to be cured of this lesbian thing.”

“James, what a thing to ask a girl!”

“Never mind, just say it.”

“I want to be cured. There, does that make you feel better. I’ll tell you quite honestly I 
don’t want to be whipped. What I want is to be held quite close and tell me you love me.”

“You know damned well that to ask that is a no-no. You’ll get hugged and you’ll be told 
you’re love. And I’m about to give you one of the roughest bits of sex you’ve ever had. But I’ll 
do it my way.” James’ tone was tough. “We’ve got a lot to talk about.”

“I never do anything right, do I? I’m sorry.”

“Okay, okay.” He shook her arm reassuringly. “I love you and I’ll do my best to prove it 
Where do you want to be fucked?”

Ava giggled. “Don’t you realize how vulgar that sounds?”

“Alright then, tell me whereabouts on this island you want to be laid.”

“Out there on the sand. The place you found me chained. I was tethered to the rock there 
so long it feels like home.”

When they approached the place James paused at the array of goodies Julie had placed 
upon the rock, propelling his prisoner on to the place of her choice. He picked up one of the 
discarded collars. “You know what I’ve going to do with this?’

“Of course I know. And it’s okay. I really don’t mind. I think it’s a nice idea.”

The male hands were tender as they tilted Ava’s chin and circled her neck below her hair 
with the steel band. When the lock snapped shut they were very close and it was then James 
Cost clasped Ava in male arms and kissed her with a savagery she could not doubt. Then with 
the same passion spread her upon the sand before teaching her she was much cherished and 
much loved.

They slept upon the sand all night.

In the morning they made love once again and might have continued to make love all day 
had not Ava suddenly remembered, “James, darling, those poor girls in the cage, they’ll be 
starving!”

“Hell yes, damn it! I wish the navy had picked them up, too. You’re all I need, Ava. I don’t 
need three wives or three prisoners. Come on, we’ll go let them loose.”

Ava was suddenly shy. “James, please don’t take me with you. I’ll feel a bitch because 
they’ll know what we’ve been doing while they’ve been locked in there all night. You let them 
loose and send them to the villa to make breakfast. Even then I’ll be blushing.”

When the collar was once more taken from Ava’s neck and she was once more in male 
arms, it was hard to renounce another round of lovemaking. But Ava knew what it was like to 
be locked in a cage without knowing when someone was coming to release you. She pushed 
James off and on his mission. Then she walked to the villa on legs she could scarcely believe 
were free.

James and Ava still had need to talk. “I can put those two girls back in the cage for the 
afternoon,” James suggested. “I left the handcuffs on so they’re not likely to argue. Don’t 
worry about them, they’re alright.”

“But I can’t help feeling a bitch.”

“Well, if you don’t want any fun out on the beach tonight I can lock you in there with them
if it will make you feel victorious.”

“No, please. I don’t want that. Why don’t you just allow them to walk around and do what 
they please?’

“That’s what I should do. You’re absolutely right, sweetheart. But I’ve told them over and 
over again I’m a real bastard. It is great to see the expression on their faces when they glare at
me through the bars. Boy, if looks could kill!”

“I’m surprised they dare.”

Happily the walked together in silence. Somehow they headed away from the villa and to 
that sandy place where James first saw Ava. It was the same but filled with memories.

James got right down to business, “Will you marry me?”

“Yes. Of course I will.”

A silence lengthened, each of them knowing there was much more to be said. Ava was 
nervously unsure whether James’ proposal was to be taken seriously. She suggested, “Go 
ahead, James. You’ve got a lot more to say than I. I’m only a slavegirl.”

“I was just thinking I should have saved my proposal for last, you might not want to say 
yes.”

“Go on, get on with it.”

“Well, to begin with the agency has made me an offer of a nine to five job, ideal for a 
married man. Disappointed?”

“Good gosh, no! I never was all that keen on wandering around the world and getting shot
at. Or maybe kidnapped. Where would be live?”

“Washington. I may not like the job all that much but I like you far too much to risk your 
neck.”

“James, are you rich or poor? I just don’t know.”

“And you’re not going to, my pet. No husband should ever tell his wife how much money 
he makes, terrible mistake.”

“What about my pardon?”

“That’s easy. Consider it done.” He turned to grin at her.

Ava was still not sure of him. James was quicksilver, eluding her grasp, refusing to be 
pinned down to anything. He sounded sincere.

The sun warmed Ava’s skin and James, in an absentminded sort of way, reached out and 
plucked one of Ava’s pubic hairs to make her squeal, “James, don’t!”

James made a careful selection and grasped another hair between thumb and finger.

“Does this hurt?”

“If you want it, take it, don’t just keep pulling it like that. Of course it hurts!”

James sighed and let go. Suddenly his mind was elsewhere. “You know, there’s something 
wrong with this little scene from the first and I’ve just remembered what it is.

You’re just about as beautiful as a girl can possible be sitting beside me like this. But what 
the picture needs is Sheba’s leg irons locked on your ankles.”

“Gee, thanks!”

“We have to hand it to Sheba Midnight, she had a real gift for the aesthetic as well as 
knowing how to keep a herd of females under control. “Would you mind if I put those pretty 
things back on your feet?”

“Yes, I would. They’re not the least bit pretty. They’re heavy.” Ava snorted in a pretence of 
disgust.

“You’re wrong there, love. There’s a beautiful symmetry about them, their proportions arc 
perfect for a girl like you. You can count on wearing them again.”

Mischievously Ava bit his ear. “Couldn’t we talk about something else. You were telling me 
about the Agency and our getting married. You want me to go to work or are you going to 
support me in idleness?”

“I’ll support you, my pet. Couldn’t possibly allow you to go to an office with nothing on 
and wearing leg irons, could I now?”

“James, can’t you be serious? You can’t possibly think I’m going to say yes to being kept 
naked and chained for the rest of my life.”

“That’s the way Sheba kept you and you love Sheba.”

“But that’s different.”

“The only difference is this island,” James pointed out. “There’s something about an island 
that breaks down inhibitions. I expect it’s the solitude. And every man’s dream of owning an 
island and a beautiful girl. One that does as she’s told, of course.”

“After she’s whipped a hundred and fifty times.”

“Doesn’t take that many, sweetheart, I’ve tried it out so I know.”

Miss Ava Noyes surveyed her future with the same sardonic humor she had picked up 
from James. On the concept of keeping her naked and chained seemed entirely rational, and 
she was well aware that despite the feminine protests she would feel required to make she 
would like it. Had James not been so masterful she might have demanded it herself. But that 
was the nice thing about James, a girl could always count on him to compel her to do 
whatever he wanted. And it would be easy to suppose that if he wanted something, she would
too. But Ava was enjoying this give and take, and with female insistence returned to the main 
theme.

“We got to where you support me in idleness, and keep me naked and chained for your 
enjoyment. When you come home from work at five, I suppose you’ll want me to greet you on
my knees just inside the door?”

“Funny you should ask, that’s exactly what I had in mind.”

“With dinner ready or do you toss a blanket over me and take me out to dinner?”

“You’ll find that out, won’t you? Perhaps some of both. Can you cook?”

“You’ll find that out, won’t you?”

“It had better be good, I’m something of a gourmet.”

“Do I get whipped before or after dinner?”

“After would be nice. Gives us something to talk about while we dine.”

They allowed suppressed chuckles to grow into laughter. Ava was suddenly in his arms and
a considerable period of time passed before they got back into the world.

“Well, now you’ve got that off your mind.”

“It wasn’t on my mind, sweetheart, it was much lower down.”

“Alright there, since you’ve sowed your wild oats in me.”

Both sighed, enjoying the give and take. But Ava asked, “James, could be get serious for a 
minute? Will you tell me if you want a slavegirl or a wife? Let me know the rules you’d expect.”

“It must have been a female who thought up that idea of a marriage contract,” James 
grumbled. “You want everything cut and dried with the male signing on the line.” He suddenly
pulled her legs apart. “That really is a marvelous part of you up there. Maybe, if I plucked a few
hairs out every day, we’d never know the difference. Well, not for a while.”

“You’re being deliberately vulgar. Please continue with what we were discussing.”

James affected innocence. “You mean continue plucking your puss or with die legalities of 
your slavery?”

‘Look, I’ll cross my legs and they maybe you’ll be less vulgar. Tell me about my status … if I 
have any.”

James Cost took the hand of Ava to fondle it pleasurably as his voice became serious.

“Look, I’ll freely admit the whole concept has to seem absurd from the point of view of 
someone in the street, but look at that person and then look at us and decide whose really 
living. Sheba had the right idea and I’ve always envied her. But she had the money to make it 
stick. I know you loved being her slavegirl just as I love the idea of you being mine.” His voice 
became frightfully sober. “I want to enslave you and keep you exclusively for my own use. I am
also willing to give you marriage because I know how much it means to a girl. I know where 
I’m at in this but can you reconcile your status as my wife with the privilege of being my 
slave?”

“Privilege?”

“Of course, beloved. We’d both be privileged because we would achieve something far 
beyond the normal.”

“James, why give me a choice? You’d best iron my feet again the way you said. I don’t want
to do analysis or make decisions. You’ve got things figured out so now tell me the rules the 
way you see them.”

“Okay, I’ll find you kneeling in submission when ever I enter the house. That is if I don’t 
have you fastened some where else. You will obey be implicitly or be punished. I’ll bind or 
chain you or fasten you in any way I please and without reason other than my own caprice. 
But I’ll whip you only for an earned punishment, not purely for my own amusement.” He 
chuckled. “Or should I say our amusement?”

“Do I get any freedom at all, darling? I mean I do want to be your wife as well as your 
slavegirl.”

“You’ll get lots of freedom, my pretty pussycat. Mostly I’ll be a busy man and won’t have 
time for tying and untying a demanding slavegirl. I had thought we would do the alternate 
day thing. But why the hell limit ourselves or follow a routine that could become a bore, 
sweetheart, I’ll tie you or chain you when I see fit, when and how I wish. You can try and 
outguess me on the when and how. The other half of your time is your own. Go out with the 
girls, read good books or darn my socks. How’s that for a deal?”

“It’s generous. I accept.”

“Sensible girl. I knew you would. In the matter of your punishments, we don’t have to 
confine ourselves to the whip or cane. But I do favor them, they’re so sensual and a girl is 
always so nice to know after it’s been done to her.” James grinned. “But I repeat, you will be 
punished only when you give me reason. I’m sure I’ll find reasons where you don’t expect at 
first but you’ll learn.”

“Damn it, James, you sound as if you’ve been doing this thing all your life. I’m not the first 
slave you’ve owned’.’”

“That’s right, darling, you’re not. My jobs taken me all around the world and there’s places 
where it’s taken for granted that a girl gets her bottom attended to by any male who desires. 
There was one time in Egypt. And, of all places, believe it or not. Merry Old England. You’d be 
surprised what goes on under those tweed skirts!”

It was gorgeous and wonderful and exciting. Ava Noyes inhibitions were in full retreat.

“You make it sound wonderful,” she said simply.

“It is wonderful. It’s just as wonderful as we want to make it. But, sweetheart, you’ve got to 
want it and I do mean want it. And if you want it that bad I’ll make it real for sure.”

Ava knew she scarcely knew this man. And that she might soon tire of being his slave. But 
she expelled those ideas ruthlessly. Happiness lay ahead in faith and acceptance, not 
doubting. She turned to the man she knew she belonged to. “Those rules are fine but I don’t 
know if I’ll ever be a doormat. There may always be a little bit of rebel in me. Do you mind?”

“Wouldn’t have it any other way!”

Hand in hand they walked back across the sand.





CHAPTER ELEVEN - Links of Love


Rhonda and Julie were far from pleased with their condition. They did not want to be caged or
handcuffed while Ava reveled in the affections of the only male on . They felt cheated and 
stood glaring through the bars at the happy couple who stood in total freedom to gaze back 
at the inmates of the cage. Both captives were still smarting from the cane and wondering 
how rude they dared be. “We think you’re being mean,” said Julie.

“There’s no need to lock us in a cage and keep us handcuffed. If we’re not wanted you 
have only to say so,” added Rhonda.

“If I want to lock you in a cage, I’ll lock you in a cage,” was James Cost’s even reply.

“Aren’t you forgetting what you are?”

“We’re a couple of girls who are sick and tired of being treated like household pets.”

Rhonda’s irritation was gaining speed. “Surely you -can’t imagine we don’t know what the 
two of you are doing?” She looked directly at James, “You and your promises!”

“You feel I should be sharing the wealth?”

“We don’t see why Ava should have all the fun. If you weren’t so wrapped up in her you’d 
never put us in this cage to get us out of the way.”

Rhonda’s voice was becoming tearful. “Now I suppose you’ll cane us just to prove what a 
big, strong man you are.”

James unlocked the door and swung it open. “I think leg irons would look nice on all of 
you,” James said cheerfully. “Let’s go where I can fix them on you.”

The marines had left the lovely leg irons where they had removed them from the ankles of 
seventeen lovely girls. There was a key sitting right in the pile. “You can put them on 
yourselves,” James offered. “I don’t know why I should have to go to the trouble. I’ll chain Ava 
but you two can look after yourselves.”

The chaining of four maiden ankles was a study in slow motion. Ava longed to laugh but 
pretended not to notice the hostile glances and flushed cheeks as Rhonda and Julie locked 
their ankles. The sultan’s favorite stood quivering as the firm male hands once more 
imprisoned her feet. Well aware of the erotic compulsions of her flesh she happily surrendered
in a realization of how much she had missed the leg irons. Perhaps they would never be free 
again! “Aren’t you going to handcuff her?” Julie asked.

“Of course he’s going to handcuff me!” protested Ava. “You are, aren’t you?” she added 
hopefully.

“You want them so you won’t get them.” James was playing Master with keen enjoyment.

He pointed at the disgruntled pair. “And I don’t want to hear a peek out of either of you 
unless you want a collar on your neck and a bottom that is sore. Is that understood?

Answer me!”

There was a pause before a couple of meek maidens came up with, “Yes, we understand … 
Sir.”

“That’s better. Hold out your hands, I’ll give you the use of them to make dinner. And it 
had better be good if you don’t want your hind ends warmed up again.” After the girls’ hands 
were free, he patted their rumps and told them to run along and fix dinner.

“Aren’t you being mean?” Ava asked.

“Those two need a firm hand or they’ll start twisting you,” James said with stern authority.

‘That’s one thing I’ll insist on is there respect of you as number one. If I want to fuck you 
instead of them, it’s none of their business.”

“James, I’m a girl and I know how they feel. You’re a handsome man and the only one 
around. They can’t help feeling jealous.”

“Okay then, I’ll cane them both after dinner. Then they’ll have something else to think 
about besides their pussies. And I don’t want any more sympathy out of you or you’ll be 
touching your toes, too. Understand?”

“I understand you’re being the macho male. James, don’t over do it.”

Unexpectedly James gathered her into his arms. “This island is heady stuff for any man,”

he confessed with a chuckle. “Just think of the way Sheba had it-twenty naked girls with 
their feet chained so they can’t run away. I should be so lucky!”

“Well, you’ve got me and two other girls who would love you if you let them. That’s two 
more girls than most men own.” Struck by a sudden thought she paused by a uttered, “James, 
I hope there’s no danger of you having those two around where ever we go to live.”

“Why do you ask?”

“Well, what’s going to become of them if somebody doesn’t own them or look after 
them?”

“They’ll revert to Sheba! What else!”

That evening a pair of pouting and sulky girls were once more locked in the cage while 
Ava and her master went out beyond the wall to have the collar once more locked upon her 
neck and to sleep upon the sand. Before their love play began James cheated and took the leg
irons from her ankles to lock them back on again the following morning. was returning to 
normal.

The first mission in the morning was to release their captives in the cage. With her feet 
once more ironed, Ava found it difficult to keep, pace with the man who held the keys.

“Slow down, James,” she pleaded ruefully. “That’s is unless you would like to unlock these 
irons you make such a big thing about.”

“I’ll put up with it. I love the way they look on you.”

But he did take her hand to help her. It would always be like this. Ava had little doubt that 
James would always keep her restrained in some way. She was forced to wonder if she now 
decided to change her mind if he would then take her by force and keep her truly imprisoned 
as his slave. Or shrug and let her go?

Ava then turned her thoughts to the two girls in the cage. She knew it might result in 
punishment for her but she resolved to use her influence to tone down James’ tendency to 
punish the girls. Somehow she must get that cane out of his hand.

When they reached the patio the cage was empty.

“Those little so and so’s. They must have hidden a key.” He examined the lock. “It’s not 
broken. Nothing has been forced.” Noting Ava’s amusement, he commented, “If it’s so 
damned funny, why don’t I lock you in here while I go round them up?”

“James, it’s nothing to worry about,” Ava laughed. “Let’s go get breakfast. They’ll show up 
when they get hungry.”

“Maybe. But for now you go get breakfast while see if I can find the girls. When I lay my 
hands on them they’ll have the sorest seats on . Get going.”

Ava happily clinked her way down the familiar path. James was being silly about Rhonda 
and Julie and she was happy they had found their own freedom. She was also glad that James 
apparently had not intent of using the girls sexually as he did her every night.

Several times a night That made it easier to take their presence on Cindros. When she 
reached the villa. Miss Ava Noyes got her first inkling of something wrong. The pile of leg 
irons that had been there yesterday was gone.

Instinctively Ava knew! With fast beating heart she turned her steps away from the kitchen 
to seek the stairs which led to the bedroom in which she and Sheba Midnight had made their 
love. Once more instinct told Sheba’s favorite what she was about to find.

Sheba was busy brushing her platinum hair before the mirror but set aside the brush to 
turn and rise and hold out welcoming arms. Within a cry Ava leapt forward and tripped upon 
her chain to fall to the rug. Laughing delightedly, Sheba picked her up and held her very close.

“I knew you’d come, darling,” she whispered softly. “Welcome home.”

Without concern for anything except this moment Ava surrendered to the comfort and the
warmth of her mistress. It was indeed a homecoming.

When, after several minutes, they stood apart to survey each other nothing had changed.

The nakedness of Sheba Midnight, enhanced by the straps tight in creamy skin, and the 
belt were very much what Ava remembered.

“You’re beautiful! Oh, Sheba, you’re so gorgeous it almost hurts.”

“Tell me what happened. He kept your feet chained, how come?”

“Well, he let me run around free for a while but then said he preferred the leg irons. He 
says they do something for me,” Ava explained. “But never mind about my chain, what about 
you?”

“That asshole, James Cost, set the navy on my tail! They took me away in handcuffs and 
threw me in a lousy jail. Can you imagine!”

“But what about the others?”

“They made me free their feet before the left. They gave them clothes. Instead of going to 
jail they got the royal treatment. If they hadn’t all said how much they loved , I might still be in
jail. I owe those girls a lot.”

“But you’re free!” Ava glowed. “The navy wasn’t strong enough to hold on to Sheba 
Midnight.”

“You’re damned right they couldn’t! The only thing they could have gotten me on was 
kidnapping but my girls wouldn’t have anything to do with that. I spread a few dollars around 
and there were a lot of red faces, and a couple of apologies.” The queen of Cindros snorted. 
“About the only good thing to come out of it is an understanding I’ve got with the powers 
that be. They concede this is my island and if a bunch of naked girls want to run around on it 
with their feet chained, they’re welcome. I’m home free and off to a fresh start. And, as to the 
bastard James Cost, they’ve demoted him to a desk job in Washington. Boy, did I get his 
knuckle rapped. Julie and Rhonda tell me he caned their rumps but didn’t put a mark on you. I
expect I know why but you may as well give me the bad news.”

It was hard but Ava got it out, “We’re going to get married!”

“Yeah, that’s about what I figured. Well, we’ll see about that!”

Sheba spread herself out upon the bed in open invitation. “I’ve wanted you so damned 
bad, Ava love. You know what to do.”

Ava knew what to do. Sheba’s musk pervaded the bedroom while Sheba’s laughing eyes 
hypnotized those of her slavegirl. Ava, with no will of her own, obeyed her mistress as if 
nothing had come between. Ava thought fleetingly of James Cost, but what James did not 
know would not hurt him. And Sheba was infinitely sweet!

It was Sheba who brought them back to earth. “I’ve a hundred things to do today, 
sweetheart, and those poor girls in the dorm will be starving. Seven of them came back with 
me. They know a good thing when they’ve got it. I put Rhonda and Julie in there, too.

Do you want to unlock the and tell them to get busy in the kitchen? Here’s the key. And 
tell them Sheba’s starving, too.”

It was all unreal, a beautiful dream. Ava decided to worry about tomorrow when it came 
and directed her chained feet towards the steps to the dorm in excited anticipation to find the
girls of lounging on cots with one shackled foot dangling over the side. Ava’s entry was hailed 
with pure joy. She was hugged and kissed as she used the key by all, including Julie and 
Rhonda.

“You’ve come out on top, as usual, Ava. How the hell do you do it?” Rhonda demanded. “I 
hope Sheba tosses that big prick you were making love with into the sea.”

Thoughtfully Ava went in search of the woman who controlled them all.

It was a strange and unexpected scene. Sheba, seated upon the bed, while three perfects 
stood close around James Cost below the steps. The three powerful women now had a gun 
each in addition to the other items on their belts. James Cost was obviously very much aware 
of those guns. There was no hint of force or violence but the perfects were alert and watchful 
while Sheba cast a caustic eye upon this man who had done so much to her. Ava came in to 
mount the steps and be turned about for the handcuffing of her wrists behind her back. There
was also a gag to fill her mouth and crush her lips tight about her teeth. The slavegirl 
suddenly realized the enormity of her crime in Sheba’s eyes.

Certain she and James were now on trial. She was told to kneel as a collar and chain was 
locked upon her neck. Whatever happened now it was certain she would take no part in it.

“James Cost, you’re an asshole!” Sheba said.

James cocked a sardonic eyebrow at his three guards. “Do I get shot if I kick one of these 
females in her crotch?” he inquired easily. Then added, “You out on bail?”

Three women moved as one. There was a flying whirl of male and female limbs as a 
considerable hunk of male was tossed into the air to fall heavily and painfully upon the stone. 
He got slowly to his feet, the same sardonic grin still on his face, his eyes resting briefly upon 
the chained maiden on the steps before fixing Sheba with a grin. “I take it I’m not welcome 
here. So, if you’ll be kind enough to set that girl loose, she and I will be on our way.”

To the bound and silenced slavegirl kneeling beside Sheba’s throne it was all the stuff of 
dreams as she stared and listened in thankfulness to be fastened as she was and thus 
absolved from decision. James’ demand would not be met nor could he take her by force.

In this interview James would know only a deep shame she longed to comfort. But Miss 
Ava Noyes could not move or say a single words. The bonds Sheba had placed upon her were 
both thoughtful and kind.

“I’ve got you to thank for that raid on my person and my property,” Sheba accused. “You 
cost me money and embarrassment. And I didn’t think much of that cell they put me in.

Like I said, you’re an asshole.”

James looked around uneasily. “I’ve had a belly fill of you and your chained lovelies,” he 
said sourly. “You’re too big for your britches and that’s a fact. Now let Ava loose and she and I 
will get out of your hair for good.”

“Drop dead.”

“I know the hold you’ve got on my future wife, but when it comes to a choice between a 
cunt and a prick, the prick will win. Set her free.”

“Ava Noyes belongs to me,” Sheba laughed. “When I’ve got rid of you, I’ll give her an 
effective cure for your cock. You’ve caused this girl as much misery as you’ve caused me.”

“You’ve gagged her so she’s can’t back me up. You dare not set Ava free to make her own 
choice but get this straight, Ava Noyes is mine. I’m going to marry her.”

“And waste all that beauty in a suburban kitchen?”

“What Ava and I do together is none of your business. Give me the key. I suppose I get 
roughed up again if I take a step in your direction?”

“My perfects will probably rough you up anyway. Cost. Just give them an excuse. As for 
Ava, you can say goodbye to her from where you are. My girls will then escort you to your 
boat.”

“I’ll have the navy here again within a week, you bitch.”

“Do that. I’ve got an understanding with the authorities like I’ve never had before. By the 
way, I hope you enjoy that desk job in Washington. If you make a fuss about me and , you’ll 
find yourself promoted to the mop and broom squad. Get out of my sight.”

It was as spine crinkling as the auction block as Hagadar. Ava had ever felt such much a 
female package for barter as she felt now. There were no swords or weapons between the 
combatants but she was being fought for, nonetheless. Once more the longed to comfort 
James for she sensed his agony and inevitable defeat. Both of them should have known better
than to have challenged Sheba Midnight. Strangely she became aware of the familiar heat 
spreading outward from her loins. No doubt she would soon be punished but that didn’t 
bother her. If strips appeased Sheba’s sense of what was proper, she would bear them gladly.

It was quick and very shaming for the male. James swung and buried his fist in Thea’s 
midriff to send her sprawling and clutching at her pain. But instantly the other two had him in 
grips he could not break and, when Thea returned to the fray, the three amazons took a firm 
hold of him and partly marched and partly carried the intended husband of Miss Ava Noyes 
from the chamber and out of sight. What they did with him then was something Ava did not 
want to know. She looked up piteously at the woman on the throat and made noises in her 
throat showing her need to speak.

“Stay the way you are, sweetheart, you’ll only get me riled if you start making excuses for 
that bastard. I don’t want to hear excuses and I don’t want to hear his name. Understand?”

Ava nodded. She understood only too well and suddenly the handcuffs were tight on her 
wrists. She realized Sheba’s power to prevent her ever seeing James again. They had not even 
said one last goodbye. Without much caring she wondered what her own punishment would 
be.

“They’ll toss him in his boat and push it out to sea. Then they’ll watch to make sure he 
won’t land anyplace else on the island.” Sheba eyed her slavegirl with compassion. Her words 
were tender. “You poor darling, he really got to you. You really would have let him take you 
away, wouldn’t you?”

Ava nodded guiltily. It was evident Sheba did not want to hear whatever she wanted to 
say. But perhaps that was for the better. Her feelings could only get her in more trouble.

“Men are just a pain in the ass for girls. He’d have every girl I’ve got pregnant if he could, 
and he’d go away laughing. But he’s got it bad for you in the same way you’ve got it for him. 
So he could come creeping back when no one’s looking. Darling, that means I’ve got to be 
mean to you to make sure you don’t go romping off with him. Men are a curse!”

Ava hung her head but with one eye cocked reproachfully at her mistress. For once she 
was grateful for the gag for she had nothing to say.

“I’ll have you sleep with me for a while,” Sheba said comfortably. “He’s not likely to try and 
steal you from my bed. And in any case I’ll have one of your ankles well chained to the floor. 
That looks after you at night but we have the days to worry about until I have your properly 
cured. You do know I’m going to cure you?”

Ava nodded her head. She knew!

“I told the girls to search the bastard before they got rid of him and make sure they have 
all his keys. If the key for the six foot cage is intact, I’ll feel safe in locking you inside during the
days so the other girls can talk to you. I’d put another girl inside with you hut it’s not fair to 
her. An hour or two is okay but not a week. That cage will be part of your punishment. I think 
it would be a nice idea to split your punishment into two parts. You can get the first 
installment tomorrow, then you’ll have something to think about until you get the second. By 
that time I’ll hope to have you cured of visions about that bastard’s prick.

That okay with you, darling?”

Once more Ava nodded, she was getting good at it. She wanted to ask what her 
punishment would be but felt sure she knew. Sheba read her mind.

“It’s going to be the whip, of course. Nothing else does it quite as well. I’ll have you bound
for the whole day and you can get your thirty strokes in three batches of ten apiece. I’ll make 
sure the girls are there to watch.” Sheba sighed and gazed down with deep affection. “There’s 
something else I had better give you this first time. It’s your pussy that’s got you into all this 
trouble, you think it’s your heart but that’s not where it’s at, at all. The place between your 
legs is the cause, and it’s only right we smarten it up. I’ve got the nicest whip. Okay by you?”

Ava’s pussy was almost burning with excitement as she nodded once again. Sheba’s voice 
intoned. “I’ll have you punished as part of a ritual. Will give the girls a show and rituals always 
help. I’ll have the perfects do a bit of a drill on you and couch your lines. By night fall you’ll 
wish you had never seen James Cost.”

It was ironic that when the gag was removed Ava had nothing to say. Sheba appeared to 
have covered everything. It would be wise to watch her words for in her present status almost 
any innocent remark might be taken wrong and invite other inflictions upon her flesh. At the 
moment she was little concerned with punishments to come but knew full well that with the 
first few strokes of the lash she would be absorbed fully in the pain and nothing else. Sheba 
made everything right with Ava’s world when the collar and handcuffs fell to the steps and she
stood up to be comforted and fondled as if in a state of grace.

When their hunger for kisses was appeased, they went to breakfast.

It was not the whipping post. Ava Noyes was to spend the first day of punishment 
standing beneath the ancient bough of the tree where she had been suspended once before. 
This time her wrists were not bound together but instead were strapped to a trapeze bar to 
insure she would be less able to twist effectively against the lash. She would have freedom 
enough to kick but must face one direction throughout the day. As her wrists were tightly 
strapped and raised above her head, she gazed affectionately and longingly at the line of nine
naked girls who must witness her shame. The perfects had placed them in a semi-circle 
around her tree. Her bare arms were raised enough to hold her taunt with feet not quite flat 
on the ground.

For Ava’s benefit the whip to be used upon her skin had been laid upon the grass for her 
to see. It had been used to cut at her on a previous occasion and held no mystery. But it did 
evoke shivers in her spine. Beside it, in a sort of innocence, was the smaller whip by which her 
sex would be punished for its love of a man. It seemed entirely appropriate that Sheba should 
treat Ava’s pussy as a personality with an intelligence all its own. And it had earned both guilt 
and punishment for it’s actions separate from its owner.

When Sheba and her perfect came to inflict and to witness a loved one’s pain and shame, 
the loved one closed her eyes and told herself she deserved every stroke she was about to 
get.

It was Prue who would deliver the first set of ten strokes by which Miss Ava Noyes would 
be taught that men did not belong on or in her life. By some sardonic humor all their own, the
perfects had placed a massive dildo on the end of a stick which they planted in the turf and 
surrounded it with dry twigs they now set aflame for Ava and the other girls to watch the male
phallus consumed by fire.

Prue was an artist with the thong. As the first blow struck unexpectedly across the lovely 
curves below her waist, Ava longed to scream defiance at this punishment she must now bear 
because she had loved a man. Girls were loving men all around the world without this agony. 
The small fire crackled merrily as it scorched and melted the male phallus. As Prue’s thong cut 
once again, this time across bare shoulders, Ava moaned and looked up at the limb. When 
stroke number three curled around her waist, Ava frankly screamed.

From then on until the completion it was simply pain upon pain and scream upon scream.

The nude girl kicked and jerked and lifted herself off the ground, all to no avail. The blows 
fell steadily until the girl who’s back and bottom was now vividly marked hung sweating and 
panting.

Nine virtuous maidens were now told to depart on their own affairs but to return at noon 
to witness the whipping of Ava’s pussy directly on. During the interval Ava would stand as she 
was to ponder her misdeeds. Sheba Midnight kissed and hugged her delinquent favorite 
before she went away.

Ava had always know this the worst of all, to stand in pain without knowledge of time and 
to know of more to come. Ten strokes were bad but bearable. However, there were more to 
come. She would be less equipped to deal with the agony the second time. Sometimes she 
thought of James. Never in her life had she felt more wickedly exposed.

It appeared the punishment of what the perfects cheerfully referred to as her “pussy” was 
next. It was easily achieved by lowering her arms, unlocking her leg irons, and then attaching 
ropes to each ankle. A perfect took each rope and pulled out and up to separate Ava’s legs 
and raise them upwards. Her sex was fully exposed as she hung taunt in her bondage. The 
third perfect, Thea, approached with the little whip. Ava moaned as she realized how perfectly 
she was postured for the little whip to have its way. She looked up to plead but the words 
stuck in her throat. Struggling did no good.

At the last second, it was Sheba herself who came forward, took the whip from Thea, and 
whipped the obscenely spread sex of her loved one. It was a punishment worse than any Ava 
had ever had or could imagine. She screamed from the first stroke until long after the last had
landed. Sheba’s arms swung with all her force in its intent to erase the male from this girl’s 
mind.

Finally it was done. Ava’s naughty sex had been properly punished to make it properly 
aware of loyalties it had forgotten. Everyone agreed she had paid a terrible prize for loving the
male phallus. Miss Ava Noyes was now prepared to receive her second installment of ten 
strokes upon her back and bottom. They were going to beat the male demon out of her.

Once more the line of girls was made to stand before Ava’s hanging body and watch.

Although she knew none of the agony was injurious, Ava nonetheless found it hard to 
bear. First the ten and then the whipping of her innocent sex. And now the second ten by 
which she would progress more than half way through Sheba’s sentence. Despite good 
resolutions she found herself making the same sounds and the same struggles as the thong 
cut at her from different directions. Without inhibition and fully aware of Sheba’s watching 
eye, Sheba’s favorite girl felt she disgraced herself by the way she gave way to sounds and 
motions to be remembered afterwards with shame. Now she simply did not care. And when 
the second ten had left their stripes, she hung panting with sweat glistening her skin. Sheba’s 
parting kiss was a promise of the night.

The only comfort Ava could find was in telling herself that this had all happened before.

Not the whipping of her sex-that was an experience totally new and awful. But in the 
lashing of her skin by a leather thong. Thea and Prue had now whipped her, which left only Liz
to go. But Ava had never previously endured more than twenty strokes. Now it was thirty.

She stood with wrists hurting and body burning. Her sex was sore and hurting and she was
sure it had been damaged beyond any future functioning. The girls looked on and offered 
tender kisses. They were all thinking that this might well have been them and might yet be 
them one day.

by the evening, after the third set of ten strokes. Miss Ava Noyes had forgotten the 
existence of a man named James Cost. Her only hope now was the knowledge of Sheba 
waiting in the night. She whimpered and moaned long after the blows had ceased. When she 
was finally freed, it was Sheba Midnight who carried her bodily to her bed.

The whipped maiden was well aware of benevolence as she was handcuffed and locked 
inside the six foot cage. It was infinitely to be preferred to the downstairs dungeon. If her 
shameful stripes were publicly on view, what did it matter. What did matter was Sheba and the
night and the manner by which Sheba had erased any memory of the male. It was a happy 
and repentant girl who displayed her multi-colored weals to the curious beyond the bars. She 
had been sentenced to seven days exposure in the cage with Sheba’s arms reclaiming her 
each night. Ava refused to think about promised future punishment-it would happen and she 
would endure it. And that would be the end.

When she thought of James Cost and his massive tool within her sheath, she did so with 
great shame which in the evening she confessed to a gorgeous female creature who’s loving 
arms and lips erased the past. In her saner moments, Ava wondered how she had ever been so
foolish as to make a gift of her body to the predatory male. Each day as the perfects locked 
her in the cage and took her from it each evening, they told her of a total absence of male 
presence in Sheba’s paradise. Life was once more wonderful.

The pubic hair of Miss Ava Noyes was now a dark island in a sea of red. The whipping of 
her sex had been severe but was much admired and whispered about by the visitors who 
came to talk to her each day. At night Sheba took delight in the swollen puss and the 
sensitivity of that area.

Clutching the bars of her cage and looking wistfully through them at freedom, the 
punished girl tried hard to think of James and the things James might still do but the magic 
had departed and her heat no longer generated itself at memories. One by one the days sped 
by until Ava found herself confronted by the second appointment with the whip. On the last 
evening Sheba took her for a walk to where the whipping post stood awaiting its prey. Ava’s 
wrists were to be strapped, one on each side, to give her nakedness every freedom practical 
by which her motions could express her story of travail. They stood in silence while fresh fire 
was kindled in Ava’s sex. Hand in hand they went back to the villa and Sheba’s bed, the song 
of Ava’s chains was jubilant.

Tomorrow was tomorrow.


The End
